Joe Vega #4
RAWR.
Dang, this is one great fic. I liked the big screams in the earlier chapters, but oh well. Anyway, this IS funny. Umreon Lover, you spammed in your double-post.
-
Hi all. We have had reports of member's signatures being edited to include malicious content. You can rest assured this wasn't done by staff and we can find no indication that the forums themselves have been compromised.
However, remember to keep your passwords secure. If you use similar logins on multiple sites, people and even bots may be able to access your account.
We always recommend using unique passwords and enable two-factor authentication if possible. Make sure you are secure. -
Be sure to join the discussion on our discord at: Discord.gg/serebii
You are using an out of date browser. It may not display this or other websites correctly.
You should upgrade or use an alternative browser.
You should upgrade or use an alternative browser.
Yu-Gi-Oh! C (Rated PG)
- Thread starter Rex Kamex
- Start date
I might add some semi-long screams later on, but not as long as the ones from when Duke falls off the ride. The next chapter should come this week.
EDIT:
And now it’s time for… (ponders for a moment)
“WORD ROOTS WITH YAMI MARIK!!!”
Staring… Yami Marik!!!
Yami Marik: “Good day, boys and girls! I’m Yami Marik, and this is Word Roots With Me!!! Word Roots is back by popular demand!”
Marik: “Who demanded it back!?!?”
Yami Marik: “Marik, old buddy, why don’t you bring in the fan letters...”
Marik: “Sure thing, man, but don’t call me your buddy. (Brings in fan mail.) It looks to me like there are hundreds of letters in this box. Which one do you want to read?”
Yami Marik: “Hmm… (walks over to the open box and puts his finger on it) Eenie Meenie Minie-“
Marik: “JUST PICK ONE!”
Yami Marik: “Okay okay! Hmm, let’s see… (picks up letter) This one’s from ComedyMonsterFanatic 54321 from Somewhere, Japan. This is rather strange for a person since this sounds more like an email. I’m gonna open it. (opens) Let’s see. It says to look for this person in my email.”
Marik: “So basically it’s a letter telling you to read an email they’ve sent?”
Yami Marik: “Oh yeah. Load up the computer, you foolish fool!”
Marik (turns on computer and goes online under the Marik&YMarik1996@EOL.com screename): “Okay, we’re online, and don’t call me a foolish fool. So, I’m gonna look for this person. (checks email) Yep, I found him. ComedyMonsterFanatic54321@JOL.com.”
Yami Marik: “So what does it say, Homie?”
Marik: “AGAIN WITH THE NAME-CALLING? Anyway, it says this: ‘Dear Yami Marik, Unless you email to 75 people how bad your word roots show is in 3 days, I will stop by your house, pick up your computer and BEAT YOU UP WITH IT!’”
Yami Marik: “EGAD! Well, there’s no point in doing Word Roots anymore. I gotta get busy! So much for popular demand.”
Marik: “IT WAS UNPOPULAR DEMAND, YOU FOOOOOOOOL!”
Yami Marik: “Shut up, hypocrite! Now boys and girls, while I email everybody, you guys can read Chapter 22 of ‘Yu-Gi-Oh! C’ and find out what happens when- Oh, you’ll get to know soon enough.”
Last time, you recall, Yami and Shadi finally got out of prison after all those looooong, harsh chapters of them suffering in prison! But, when Yami got back from prison after splitting up with Shadi, he went to the dump, where he saw his friends and Yugi, who appeared after solving the Millennium Puzzle. But again, it turned out that Marlin was the one who was the real dump manager. He disgraced Yugi’s cards by throwing them up in the air instead of changing them back like he said. And to top it off, Odion came back to the gang, but he was a risco singer! After all, he invented the new style of music- a combination of rap and disco! After Odion, AKA the O-Man sang his song with his new friends, Homie and Homeboy, Yugi and his friends all went home, and the Butch Brothers left the story as well. Yugi’s grandfather started to be afraid of Yami when he found out that he could transform into a Hulk. But he did mention in his fear that hidden somewhere was his unchanged Blue Eyes White Dragon card…
Chapter 22- “Joey Has a Job at Kanki!”
“AND ‘EVIL OLD SHIGERU’ POUNCES ON ‘GOLDEN EL-DERADO’ WITHOUT MERCY! OH, BUT GOLDEN DOESN’T LOOK DOWN FOR THE COUNT YET!”
The audience cheered as an old man in a wrestling uniform attempted to pounce on another elderly person. As the crowd cried their heads off, the announcer continued… announcing!
“HEY WAIT A MINUTE! GOLDEN EL-DERADO HAS ROLLED OUT OF SHIG’S RANGE AND IS GETTING BACK UP TO GIVE HIM THE BEATING OF HIS LIFE!”
Now, Golden El-Derado had never listened to his grandkids who were begging to retire from the wrestling business, and neither had Evil Old Shigeru, and neither one of them would make that happen any time soon. Golden El-Derado had been in the wrestling business for over fifty years, and E.O. Shigeru, who used to be known by his fanatics as ‘The Shiginator’, had been in the business for fifty-one, and neither of the 70-year-old participants would end their wrestling sports soon.
“GOLDEN’S COMING! IS THIS THE END FOR SHIGERU!??”
Coincidentally, these two wrestlers were old friends/rivals who have never fought each other before. They had all won titles, and this wrestling match was going to decide who the greatest elderly wrestler of all time was! Kinda strange, huh?
“MORNING, GRAMPA!”
“GYAAAAAAAAAAH!” Yugi’s grandfather spit out the coffee he was drinking while watching the Elder Wrestling show’s continuation from before, because Yugi’s words frightened him. His grandfather only saw a silhouette of Yugi’s body, and so it wasn’t surprising that from what happened yesterday he asked him,
“ARE YOU YUGI, OR THE FREAKY PHARAOH?”
“It’s Yugi, Grampa!” answered Yugi’s voice.
“Oh, then you can come!” said Yugi’s grandfather, relieved that it wasn’t Yami Yugi.
“Did you hear that?” said Yami, from the Puzzle. “He called me freaky!”
Yugi sighed.
But, Solomon Mutou was not relieved when he remembered that the TV was still on! He tried pushing the off button on the remote control, but he was too far from the TV for it to do anything effective! He kept pushing at a fast pace, sweating upon hearing Yugi’s footsteps promote his coming. Because his hands were slippery from the coffee that landed on his hands from the spitting, he accidentally dropped the remote control, which landed on the floor, opening up the battery-holding compartment.
“NOOOOOO!” he cried.
Yugi was coming closer, and he didn’t have time to pick up the remote, AND pick up the battery, AND try to put them back together! There was only one thing to do! He picked up the remote with his slippery wet hands, and he threw it at the TV screen. It crashed into the screen, causing staticy lines of static to fly everywhere on the TV, and then-
BOOM!
-the television set exploded just as Yugi came on the screen.
“Oh hi, Yugi!” said his grandfather, nervously laughing. “Since you’re you and not the Pharaohly Pharaoh, you can do anything you want, but don’t watch any TV down here…” He pointed his thumb to the smoking pile of rubble that once was an entertaining machine. “It’s a little broken.”
“A LITTLE?!” said Yami.
“Okay then,” said Yugi. “Can I ask you what the big deal is about trying so hard not to let me see that you are watching a show about old guys trying to wrestle and practically kill each other?”
“I-I-I don’t know what you’re t-talking ab-b-bout!” said Yugi’s grandfather, sweating.
“Whatever you say, Grampa,” said Yugi, sighing and walking away.
“Yeah, whatever, Gramps!” said Yami.
Shut up, Pharaoh, said Yugi.
“Oh, so you’re switching to regular nouns to call me by instead of proper nouns!??” said Yami.
”Yami” is a regular noun, thought Yugi to Yami. It means darkness.
“Um, Yugi,” said Solomon, “I need to tell you something. Please… DO NOT LET THAT PHARAOH OUT TODAY! Let him have a chance to cool down some, and then tomorrow you can let him out again.”
“Okay, Grampa,” said Yugi.
So Yugi ate breakfast and then went off to see his friends. Because Yugi was using willpower with his mind (or whatever), Yami couldn’t just switch with Yugi. (Unlike in Chapter Two, where Yugi transformed into Yami unexpectedly to Yugi who saved his wig of hair because Yugi wasn’t trying to stop him.)
“Aw, come on, Yuge, let me out, buddy!” pleaded Yami. “C’mon, please?”
“No way, Jose!” said Yugi.
“Pretty please, with sugar on top?” said Yami.
“Nopety nope!” said Yugi.
“But Yugi, I’ll starve without any grub,” warned Yami. “I’d starve to death, but since I’m already dead, I’ll just keep starving and starving!”
“Nooooooooo…” said Yugi.
“PUHLEASE?” said Yami, who had tears in his big eyes as he was doing the puppy face.
“Don’t think that puppy face is gonna work on me!” said the annoyed Yuge-meister. (Why’d I call him that?) “You heard what Grampa said. I can’t let you out today! He told me to keep you inside the Puzzle until tomorrow! Deal with it!”
Yami got angry. “Oh puh-lease!” he said. “If that geezer told you to jump off a bridge into an ocean of molten hot lava, would you do that? Huh? Huh? Would ya’? Would ya’? Huh? Huh? Would ya’?”
“At least what he REALLY told me wasn’t dangerous,” said Yugi. “In fact, if I let you out, you could transform into a Hulk again and destroy everything!”
“C’mon, Yugi, just for one minute, let me out to have some fresh air!” begged Yami.
“Uh-uh,” said Yugi, shaking his head no.
“A SECOND, THEN! HOW ABOUT IT?” said Yami. “I’LL JUST STEP OUT FOR ONE, STINKIN’ SECOND AND YOUR GRAMPA WILL NEVER KNOW! KYAHAHAHAH!”
He laughed hysterically as Yugi said, “Noooooooo!”
“LET ME OUT!” shouted Yami.
Suddenly, as Yugi walked by Domino Park, a kid kicked a heavy soccer ball at Yugi’s direction by mistake! (He wasn’t a really good aimer or anything.) Yugi gasped and then said to Yami, “You want out, Yami! Fine! Then GET OUT!” He quickly transformed into Yami who had regretted getting out when-
BOOF!
-the super-heavy soccer ball hit him in the face and knocked him down.
“Sorry, kid!” said the kicker, who got his soccer ball back.
As he hummed while leaving the scene, Yami got up and brushed himself off and said, “Hmph. YUGI! Look what you’ve done! That’s it, as punishment, NO GETTING OUT FOR THE REST OF THE DAY!”
“WHAT?” said Yugi.
“Hey, you wouldn’t let me out until you were in danger!” Yami said. “Now I’m in control, now.”
(Silence...)
“So… whose house are we going to now?” he said.
“Well, we were gonna go to the house to Duke’s house where the rest of the gang’s meeting today,” answered Yugi.
“DUKE’S HOUSE IS NOT FAR FROM THE GAME SHOP, YOU DING-DONG DOOFUS!” shouted the Pharaoh.
“Well if you hadn’t distracted me with your begging, maybe I would’ve saw where I was going and not have walked all the way to park!” mentioned Yugi.
“Well sorry,” said Yami. “But let’s go back then. TO DUKE’S HOUSE WE GO!”
“Wait,” said Yugi, in a lower tone.
Yami stopped walking and listened. “What is it, Yugi?”
“Look, man,” said Yugi. “We’ve been through some hard and tough times…”
“I know, right?” said Yami. “Remember the time when we had to face Yami Marik in that shadow duel in the Battle City Finals at the Battle City Tournament!? MAN, THAT WAS STRESSFUL!”
“Uh, yeah,” said Yugi. “But listen… we’ve gotten through those tough times, and we will get through this one.”
“You mean the time of me getting hit by that soccer ball?”
“No, I mean when you turned into a Hulk!”
“Oh yeah.”
“I’m glad you only did it once.”
“Actually, I transformed twice!”
“Oh, great.”
“But anyway,” said Yami. “Let’s get on with the chapter.”
“Whatever…”
Meanwhile, as Yugi walked to Duke’s house, Joey marched out of the house because he was gonna hunt Marlin down himself. He was so furious that his face was red from all the anger. Now the kid with the soccer ball had managed to kick his way over to where Joey was. Unfortunately, he was still a bad aimer and the ball accidentally flew past Joey and crashed through the glass window or the Kanki restaurant and flew to a giant speaker floating from the ceiling that was playing traditional Japanese cultural music until it fell down and crashed on the hard floor below. The crowd gasped as they now saw a soccer ball that was next to the black, smoking rubble that also used to be an entertainment system. The kid ran away from the area, leaving Joey to his doom.
“Uh-oh…” said Joey, gulping. He put his right foot up in the air to start to run towards the ball to pick it up and throw it back to the boy, when-
“What’s all the commotion?” asked a man who walked out of a door in the restaurant.
Without moving his right foot from up in the air, Joey turned to the man, who was a semi-old man with black hair and a braided moustache. He walked on two peg legs, despite the fact that he didn’t lose any; he just liked walking on them. “Huh?” said the confused Joey.
“WHO DAMAGED MY RESTAURANT!?!?” hollered the semi-old man. Then he looked at the blond-haired teenager named Joey. The man took one good look at the adolescent and automatically assumed that his right foot had just kicked the ball into the restaurant.
So, it was you who kicked that blasted soccer ball! thought the man.
“I’ll tell you who kicked the ball!” said Joey. “It was that kid over there!” He pointed toward the kid.
The boy gasped when he heard Joey’s words, and so, frightened of his potential doom, he snuck off and hid.
“Hey, wait a minute, come back here!” Joey yelled at him. Then he turned around and started to run off but…
“NOT SO FAST, YOUNG WHIPPERSNAPPER!”
Joey struggled to run after the kid, but for some reason, he couldn’t get anywhere! “What the? I can’t move! But why?” he hollered. He turned his head around and noticed that the old man was holding the back of his collar! “H-Hey!” he shouted. “Lemme go! I didn’t do anything!”
“That’s what they all say,” said the old man, who narrowed his eyes in anger. He began breathing heavily. “So… trying to run away from the crime scene, eh, criminal!”
“B-B-BUT IT WAS THAT KID!” Joey tried to explain to the old man, but the old man wouldn’t listen.
“That kid?! Hah!” growled the old man, still having a firm grip on Joey’s shirt collar. “Don’t make me laugh! You made up this character just to make an excuse to run away!”
“Say what!?” cried Joey. “Oh man, this can’t be happening!”
“It is happening, you PUNK!” replied the irritated man. “Listen to me you! I am known as CHEF JEFF!”
“Wait a minute,” said Joey. “Chef Jeff? Now that I think about it, you look kinda familiar…”
“I don’t think we’ve ever met,” said Jeff. “You must have me confused with my identical twin cousin, Chef Zeff. He’s a cook too. Apparently he works at a restaurant that’s out in the middle of the ocean or something…”
Joey thought for a moment…
“Uh, ANYWAY, SO I’M JEFF! AND YOU DAMAGED MY RESTAURANT! FOR THAT, YOU SHALL SUFFER THE CONSEQUENCES!!!”
“But… what do I have to do?” asked a puzzled Joey.
“YOU HAVE TO WORK FOR ME FOR THE REST OF THE DAY!” answered Chef Jeff.
“SAY WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA~?” cried Joey as he couldn’t believe his ears.
“That’s right!” said Jeff. “Either you work for me or you have to pay 1,000,000 yen for all the damages you made. My stuff isn’t as cheap as you might think!”
Joey answered, “SAY WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-oof!”
“Stop saying that!” muttered Jeff, after slapping Joey in the face. “Now you listen to me, buster! You’re gonna have to be the cook for one of the tables of my restaurant! You should be happy that after the damage that you’ve done you only have to work for a day! You caught me in a pretty good mood!”
“But where am I gonna work?” asked Joey, looking around. “All the tables have cooks there!”
“Which is why one of them will be replaced by you for the day,” explained Chef Jeff. Then he called, “HEY CHEF MARLIN!”
Suddenly, a cook in a white chef uniform came by and went to Jeff and Joey. “You called, Boss?” he said.
“BOSS?!” said Joey in confusion. “WHAT GIVES?”
“Hey, I have to work somewhere to earn the money I make to do my plans!” said Marlin.
“Marlin,” said Jeff. “Take the rest of the day off! This gentleman here will take over for you.”
“Aye aye, sir!” said Marlin, saluting his boss. He then took off his uniform and gave it to Joey. (Don’t worry, he had more than socks and boxers under the uniform.)
“There is no way that I’m wearing something from that guy!” shouted Joey, pointing at Marlin, who was walking out of the restaurant humming something.
“You know that guy?” said Jeff. “Small world then.”
“But how come you hired him?” asked Joey. “HE’S A WANTED MAN!”
“If he cooks well, who cares?” responded Jeff. “And besides, haven’t you seen the news lately? People have liked the Comedy Monsters game so much that they’ve let him become UNWANTED.”
“……………….” went Joey, speechless.
“Now go put on the uniform and COOK SOME GRUB!” demanded Jeff.
“There is absolutely no way I can do it, Jeffrey!” Joey cried.
“What?” said Jeff. “And why’s that?”
“Because,” said Joey, “you’re still holding me by my collar!”
When Jeff heard this, he fainted anime-like, and because he was still holding Joey, he got dragged down with him.
“Oof!” shouted Joey.
So Joey had got to cook at the table Marlin was working at. As you may or may not know, at Kanki, groups of people sit at tables that stretch around a cook and his little “kitchen” space in the middle of the whole thing. The cook gets to cook in front of the audience! It’s a really cool show, and you should go to a Kanki sometime.
Cooking the stuff was hard at first, but soon Joey Wheeler got the hang of it. “ALL RIGHT!” he shouted. “CHEF JOEY IS IN THE HOUSE!” He began to use all kinds of different utensils to make the rice, fish, and other foods that he had to make for the customers. He didn’t even get burned by the fire he was making, either! He finally finished cooking. “Here’s you food, guys!” he said happily, filling his customers’ plates with their meals.
“HORRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” they shouted as they were given their meals.
“This cookin’ stuff is fun!” said Joey. “I’m gonna love this job! Since I’m so used to it, paying this guy off is gonna be a piece of cake!” So family after family came over to Joey’s table, and he fed them. “I should get blamed for kicking soccer balls into restaurants like this more often!” said Joey, proudly.
Meanwhile, Yami had gotten Yugi and him over to Duke’s house. To be honest, it was actually a part of the game shop that he owned. Dungeon Dice Monsters was a game that his store sold the most, and it was one of Duke’s favorite games. After all, he invented it.
“I’M HERE!” he shouted.
“Oh great! It’s the Pharaoh!” shouted the excited Tea, Tristan, Duke, Joey (wait a minute, Joey’s not here right now), Ishizu, Marik, Bakura, and I think that’s it.
“Oh great, it’s the Pharaoh…” said Yami Marik and Yami Bakura.
“Hey,” said Tea. “That chunk of your hair's grown back. How did that happen?”
“Oh yeah, it did, didn't it?!” said Yami, laughing a little. “I don't know, it just did.”
“Not bad for a dead guy,” said Tristan.
“OKAY!” said Yami. “Since I’m the Pharaoh, I SHALL LEAD THIS MEETING!”
“No way man,” said Duke. “I should lead it! It’s MY house!”
“In this case,” said Yami, “let’s play ROCK-PAPER-SCISSORS to decide who leads!”
“You’re on!” said Duke, who held out his fist.
They both went, “ROCK PAPER SCISSORS SHOOT!”
They held out their hands. Duke got paper, and Yami got rock.
“AHA!” said Duke. “PAPER BEATS ROCK! I WIN!”
“But you’ve forgotten about my rock’s special ability!” reminded Yami. “Because I’m a Pharaoh, I can put some of my power into my rock, making it automatically stronger than your paper! Your paper now goes to the graveyard, and your hand points drop to zero! I WIN!”
“Tartar sauce,” said Duke.
“Apparently the game has changed since I last played it,” said Tristan, groaning.
“Apparently the Pharaoh has been playing too many games of Duel Monsters!” said Yami Marik.
“But I haven’t played a game of Duel Monsters since my cards got changed!” said Yami.
“And neither have I!” said Duke. He sighed. “Oh well, you lead, Pharaoh.”
“Very well then,” said Yami. “Ahem. Okay! First things first! We do the role call!”
“Odion’s not gonna be here today,” said Ishizu. “He’s working with his band.”
“Fine with him,” said Yami. “Okay, let’s see. Tea… she’s here. Tristan… here. Ishizu… here. Mariks… here. Bakuras… here. Duke… here. Yugi… here. Yami Yugi the Pharaoh… Yami Yugi the Pharaoh? Hey Yami Yugi, are you here? SPEAK UP, YAMI!” He panicked. “OH NO, GUYS, WHERE’S YAMI YUGI? I DON’T KNOW WHERE HE IS!”
“Oh geez…” said Tea.
“OH YEAH! THAT’S RIGHT!” said Yami, suddenly figuring something out. “I AM YAMI YUGI THE PHARAOH!” (Wow! I did not know that!)
“Just get on with it,” said Tristan, yawning.
“Silence you mortal!” said Yami. “Now where was I? Oh yes, the role call. Now where’s Joey Wheeler?”
“Maybe he’s dead,” suggested Duke. “If he is, let’s just get on with the meeting.”
“All right then,” said Yami. “So now, what are we going to do about Marlin? How are we gonna change our cards?”
“Well we can’t make any more wanted posters of Marlin,” said Tea. “I’ve heard that he’s not wanted anymore because his game is a hit!”
“Rats,” said Yami, snapping his finger. “I might’ve heard that on the news if our TV wasn’t broken.”
“So what should we do about our cards?” said Tristan.
Suddenly, Duke stood up. “Hey guys!” he shouted. “You know, Duel Monsters is kind of overrated! Let’s just forget about that game and spend the rest of our lives playing Dungeon Dice Monsters!”
(Silence……………………….)
“SHUT UP, DUKE!” shouted Tristan, throwing a random book at him.
“YEAH, DUKE! NOBODY WANTS TO PLAY YOUR GAME NOW AT A TIME LIKE THIS!” said Tea, throwing a pillow cushion at Duke Devlin.
“Gaah! Oof! Gaah! Oof!” shouted Duke while dodging all of the things that everybody was throwing at him for stating such an idea.
Suddenly, Yami was going to throw something too. “That’s enough, Duke!” shouted Yami, who was so angry that he took off his Millennium Puzzle and threw it at Duke.
“Oh no!” shouted Duke, who dodged out of the path of the flying puzzle. It flew on until it hit and crashed into the wall behind him, then breaking into its individual pieces.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted everybody, whose eyes popped out and jaws dropped down to the floor.
“Whoops,” said Yami, noticing what he did.
“Whoops?!” said Duke. “That’s the second time you broke the Puzzle! What kind of Pharaoh are you?”
“Well it was your fault for dodging it!” said Yami, trying to make excuses. “IF YOU HAD JUST LET THE PUZZLE HIT AND POSSIBLY KILL YOU, IT WOULDN’T BE IN THE SITUATION THAT IT’S IN RIGHT NOW! UUUUGH!”
He held his head in frustration. “High blood pressure, Yami?” said Tristan.
“I don’t get it!” said Yami. “I’m a ghost! I should be having this kind of problem! How do dead guys have high blood pressure!??”
“We already put the puzzle back together,” said Tea. “This time, you do it, Yami!”
“I’m too frustrated to do that!” said Yami. Then he stopped holding his head for a moment. “Gee… all this chaos is making me hungry. Are you hungry too, guys?”
“Yes,” said Ishizu. “Let’s go out to eat!”
“But where should we all go?” asked Duke.
“Hmm…” said Tristan. “HEY! I know!”
“Where?” said Tea.
And Tristan answered, “We can go to…“
Soon, it was evening, and Joey was still not exhausted from cooking for all his customers. “This… is too much fun!” he said.
“You’ve been doing a good job today, Wheeler,” said Chef Jeff. “Tell you what… I’ll let you cook for one more group and then you’ll be done for the day!”
“ALL RIGHT!” said Joey. “I can’t wait to see who my last customers will be!”
“Ah, here they are!” said Chef Jeff. A group of people came by and made themselves comfortable at Joey’s table.
“Welcome to Kanki, you guys!” said Joey, grinning until he opened his eyes and gasped.
“Joey?” said one customer.
“EHHHHHHH? THE PHARAOH!?” said Joey.
Sure enough, the final group that Joey had to cook for was Yami and the gang.
“What are you guys doing here?” said Joey. “And why do you have that bag, Pharaoh?”
“You mean this?” said Yami, holding up a bag. “I broke the Puzzle again by accident, and I put the pieces in this bag. So Joseph, how in the world did you get going to Duke’s house mixed with working here?”
“Long story,” said Joey. “But I didn’t think that you guys would be here! And hey, Pharaoh, your hair's back!”
“Don’t worry, Joey,” said Tea. “We won’t order anything on the menu that’ll be too difficult for you to make.”
“Are you crazy?” said Joey. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Well, we didn’t know if you could handle your job!” said Tea.
“I can handle it!” said Joey. “Don’t worry about it, you guys! I can do whatever you ask! Just tell me what you want and I’ll make it!”
“You’ll do anything for us?” said Yami.
“YUP!” shouted Joey.
Everybody looked at each other and then back at Joey, saying. “Welllllll theeeennnnn…”
So, what will Joey and his friends order? And will Joey be able to handle cooking for his friends? And what kind of Pharaoh is Yami? Not to mention, will Yami ever put the Puzzle back together!??!??!?? Find out, in the next chapter of……. ah, whatever.
[SPOIL]In the next chapter...
Joey's friends are taking advantage of him being a cook. They keep ordering all these specific things and making him work hard, and it's driving him nuts! Finally, the last straw arrives, and Joey takes out his anger on Yami!
But... don't miss the last part of the chapter, because something happens that is so shocking, I won't even tell you here.
NEXT TIME: Chapter 23- "Chef Joey VS His Own Friends!"[/SPOIL]
EDIT:
And now it’s time for… (ponders for a moment)
“WORD ROOTS WITH YAMI MARIK!!!”
Staring… Yami Marik!!!
Yami Marik: “Good day, boys and girls! I’m Yami Marik, and this is Word Roots With Me!!! Word Roots is back by popular demand!”
Marik: “Who demanded it back!?!?”
Yami Marik: “Marik, old buddy, why don’t you bring in the fan letters...”
Marik: “Sure thing, man, but don’t call me your buddy. (Brings in fan mail.) It looks to me like there are hundreds of letters in this box. Which one do you want to read?”
Yami Marik: “Hmm… (walks over to the open box and puts his finger on it) Eenie Meenie Minie-“
Marik: “JUST PICK ONE!”
Yami Marik: “Okay okay! Hmm, let’s see… (picks up letter) This one’s from ComedyMonsterFanatic 54321 from Somewhere, Japan. This is rather strange for a person since this sounds more like an email. I’m gonna open it. (opens) Let’s see. It says to look for this person in my email.”
Marik: “So basically it’s a letter telling you to read an email they’ve sent?”
Yami Marik: “Oh yeah. Load up the computer, you foolish fool!”
Marik (turns on computer and goes online under the Marik&YMarik1996@EOL.com screename): “Okay, we’re online, and don’t call me a foolish fool. So, I’m gonna look for this person. (checks email) Yep, I found him. ComedyMonsterFanatic54321@JOL.com.”
Yami Marik: “So what does it say, Homie?”
Marik: “AGAIN WITH THE NAME-CALLING? Anyway, it says this: ‘Dear Yami Marik, Unless you email to 75 people how bad your word roots show is in 3 days, I will stop by your house, pick up your computer and BEAT YOU UP WITH IT!’”
Yami Marik: “EGAD! Well, there’s no point in doing Word Roots anymore. I gotta get busy! So much for popular demand.”
Marik: “IT WAS UNPOPULAR DEMAND, YOU FOOOOOOOOL!”
Yami Marik: “Shut up, hypocrite! Now boys and girls, while I email everybody, you guys can read Chapter 22 of ‘Yu-Gi-Oh! C’ and find out what happens when- Oh, you’ll get to know soon enough.”
Last time, you recall, Yami and Shadi finally got out of prison after all those looooong, harsh chapters of them suffering in prison! But, when Yami got back from prison after splitting up with Shadi, he went to the dump, where he saw his friends and Yugi, who appeared after solving the Millennium Puzzle. But again, it turned out that Marlin was the one who was the real dump manager. He disgraced Yugi’s cards by throwing them up in the air instead of changing them back like he said. And to top it off, Odion came back to the gang, but he was a risco singer! After all, he invented the new style of music- a combination of rap and disco! After Odion, AKA the O-Man sang his song with his new friends, Homie and Homeboy, Yugi and his friends all went home, and the Butch Brothers left the story as well. Yugi’s grandfather started to be afraid of Yami when he found out that he could transform into a Hulk. But he did mention in his fear that hidden somewhere was his unchanged Blue Eyes White Dragon card…
Chapter 22- “Joey Has a Job at Kanki!”
“AND ‘EVIL OLD SHIGERU’ POUNCES ON ‘GOLDEN EL-DERADO’ WITHOUT MERCY! OH, BUT GOLDEN DOESN’T LOOK DOWN FOR THE COUNT YET!”
The audience cheered as an old man in a wrestling uniform attempted to pounce on another elderly person. As the crowd cried their heads off, the announcer continued… announcing!
“HEY WAIT A MINUTE! GOLDEN EL-DERADO HAS ROLLED OUT OF SHIG’S RANGE AND IS GETTING BACK UP TO GIVE HIM THE BEATING OF HIS LIFE!”
Now, Golden El-Derado had never listened to his grandkids who were begging to retire from the wrestling business, and neither had Evil Old Shigeru, and neither one of them would make that happen any time soon. Golden El-Derado had been in the wrestling business for over fifty years, and E.O. Shigeru, who used to be known by his fanatics as ‘The Shiginator’, had been in the business for fifty-one, and neither of the 70-year-old participants would end their wrestling sports soon.
“GOLDEN’S COMING! IS THIS THE END FOR SHIGERU!??”
Coincidentally, these two wrestlers were old friends/rivals who have never fought each other before. They had all won titles, and this wrestling match was going to decide who the greatest elderly wrestler of all time was! Kinda strange, huh?
“MORNING, GRAMPA!”
“GYAAAAAAAAAAH!” Yugi’s grandfather spit out the coffee he was drinking while watching the Elder Wrestling show’s continuation from before, because Yugi’s words frightened him. His grandfather only saw a silhouette of Yugi’s body, and so it wasn’t surprising that from what happened yesterday he asked him,
“ARE YOU YUGI, OR THE FREAKY PHARAOH?”
“It’s Yugi, Grampa!” answered Yugi’s voice.
“Oh, then you can come!” said Yugi’s grandfather, relieved that it wasn’t Yami Yugi.
“Did you hear that?” said Yami, from the Puzzle. “He called me freaky!”
Yugi sighed.
But, Solomon Mutou was not relieved when he remembered that the TV was still on! He tried pushing the off button on the remote control, but he was too far from the TV for it to do anything effective! He kept pushing at a fast pace, sweating upon hearing Yugi’s footsteps promote his coming. Because his hands were slippery from the coffee that landed on his hands from the spitting, he accidentally dropped the remote control, which landed on the floor, opening up the battery-holding compartment.
“NOOOOOO!” he cried.
Yugi was coming closer, and he didn’t have time to pick up the remote, AND pick up the battery, AND try to put them back together! There was only one thing to do! He picked up the remote with his slippery wet hands, and he threw it at the TV screen. It crashed into the screen, causing staticy lines of static to fly everywhere on the TV, and then-
BOOM!
-the television set exploded just as Yugi came on the screen.
“Oh hi, Yugi!” said his grandfather, nervously laughing. “Since you’re you and not the Pharaohly Pharaoh, you can do anything you want, but don’t watch any TV down here…” He pointed his thumb to the smoking pile of rubble that once was an entertaining machine. “It’s a little broken.”
“A LITTLE?!” said Yami.
“Okay then,” said Yugi. “Can I ask you what the big deal is about trying so hard not to let me see that you are watching a show about old guys trying to wrestle and practically kill each other?”
“I-I-I don’t know what you’re t-talking ab-b-bout!” said Yugi’s grandfather, sweating.
“Whatever you say, Grampa,” said Yugi, sighing and walking away.
“Yeah, whatever, Gramps!” said Yami.
Shut up, Pharaoh, said Yugi.
“Oh, so you’re switching to regular nouns to call me by instead of proper nouns!??” said Yami.
”Yami” is a regular noun, thought Yugi to Yami. It means darkness.
“Um, Yugi,” said Solomon, “I need to tell you something. Please… DO NOT LET THAT PHARAOH OUT TODAY! Let him have a chance to cool down some, and then tomorrow you can let him out again.”
“Okay, Grampa,” said Yugi.
So Yugi ate breakfast and then went off to see his friends. Because Yugi was using willpower with his mind (or whatever), Yami couldn’t just switch with Yugi. (Unlike in Chapter Two, where Yugi transformed into Yami unexpectedly to Yugi who saved his wig of hair because Yugi wasn’t trying to stop him.)
“Aw, come on, Yuge, let me out, buddy!” pleaded Yami. “C’mon, please?”
“No way, Jose!” said Yugi.
“Pretty please, with sugar on top?” said Yami.
“Nopety nope!” said Yugi.
“But Yugi, I’ll starve without any grub,” warned Yami. “I’d starve to death, but since I’m already dead, I’ll just keep starving and starving!”
“Nooooooooo…” said Yugi.
“PUHLEASE?” said Yami, who had tears in his big eyes as he was doing the puppy face.
“Don’t think that puppy face is gonna work on me!” said the annoyed Yuge-meister. (Why’d I call him that?) “You heard what Grampa said. I can’t let you out today! He told me to keep you inside the Puzzle until tomorrow! Deal with it!”
Yami got angry. “Oh puh-lease!” he said. “If that geezer told you to jump off a bridge into an ocean of molten hot lava, would you do that? Huh? Huh? Would ya’? Would ya’? Huh? Huh? Would ya’?”
“At least what he REALLY told me wasn’t dangerous,” said Yugi. “In fact, if I let you out, you could transform into a Hulk again and destroy everything!”
“C’mon, Yugi, just for one minute, let me out to have some fresh air!” begged Yami.
“Uh-uh,” said Yugi, shaking his head no.
“A SECOND, THEN! HOW ABOUT IT?” said Yami. “I’LL JUST STEP OUT FOR ONE, STINKIN’ SECOND AND YOUR GRAMPA WILL NEVER KNOW! KYAHAHAHAH!”
He laughed hysterically as Yugi said, “Noooooooo!”
“LET ME OUT!” shouted Yami.
Suddenly, as Yugi walked by Domino Park, a kid kicked a heavy soccer ball at Yugi’s direction by mistake! (He wasn’t a really good aimer or anything.) Yugi gasped and then said to Yami, “You want out, Yami! Fine! Then GET OUT!” He quickly transformed into Yami who had regretted getting out when-
BOOF!
-the super-heavy soccer ball hit him in the face and knocked him down.
“Sorry, kid!” said the kicker, who got his soccer ball back.
As he hummed while leaving the scene, Yami got up and brushed himself off and said, “Hmph. YUGI! Look what you’ve done! That’s it, as punishment, NO GETTING OUT FOR THE REST OF THE DAY!”
“WHAT?” said Yugi.
“Hey, you wouldn’t let me out until you were in danger!” Yami said. “Now I’m in control, now.”
(Silence...)
“So… whose house are we going to now?” he said.
“Well, we were gonna go to the house to Duke’s house where the rest of the gang’s meeting today,” answered Yugi.
“DUKE’S HOUSE IS NOT FAR FROM THE GAME SHOP, YOU DING-DONG DOOFUS!” shouted the Pharaoh.
“Well if you hadn’t distracted me with your begging, maybe I would’ve saw where I was going and not have walked all the way to park!” mentioned Yugi.
“Well sorry,” said Yami. “But let’s go back then. TO DUKE’S HOUSE WE GO!”
“Wait,” said Yugi, in a lower tone.
Yami stopped walking and listened. “What is it, Yugi?”
“Look, man,” said Yugi. “We’ve been through some hard and tough times…”
“I know, right?” said Yami. “Remember the time when we had to face Yami Marik in that shadow duel in the Battle City Finals at the Battle City Tournament!? MAN, THAT WAS STRESSFUL!”
“Uh, yeah,” said Yugi. “But listen… we’ve gotten through those tough times, and we will get through this one.”
“You mean the time of me getting hit by that soccer ball?”
“No, I mean when you turned into a Hulk!”
“Oh yeah.”
“I’m glad you only did it once.”
“Actually, I transformed twice!”
“Oh, great.”
“But anyway,” said Yami. “Let’s get on with the chapter.”
“Whatever…”
Meanwhile, as Yugi walked to Duke’s house, Joey marched out of the house because he was gonna hunt Marlin down himself. He was so furious that his face was red from all the anger. Now the kid with the soccer ball had managed to kick his way over to where Joey was. Unfortunately, he was still a bad aimer and the ball accidentally flew past Joey and crashed through the glass window or the Kanki restaurant and flew to a giant speaker floating from the ceiling that was playing traditional Japanese cultural music until it fell down and crashed on the hard floor below. The crowd gasped as they now saw a soccer ball that was next to the black, smoking rubble that also used to be an entertainment system. The kid ran away from the area, leaving Joey to his doom.
“Uh-oh…” said Joey, gulping. He put his right foot up in the air to start to run towards the ball to pick it up and throw it back to the boy, when-
“What’s all the commotion?” asked a man who walked out of a door in the restaurant.
Without moving his right foot from up in the air, Joey turned to the man, who was a semi-old man with black hair and a braided moustache. He walked on two peg legs, despite the fact that he didn’t lose any; he just liked walking on them. “Huh?” said the confused Joey.
“WHO DAMAGED MY RESTAURANT!?!?” hollered the semi-old man. Then he looked at the blond-haired teenager named Joey. The man took one good look at the adolescent and automatically assumed that his right foot had just kicked the ball into the restaurant.
So, it was you who kicked that blasted soccer ball! thought the man.
“I’ll tell you who kicked the ball!” said Joey. “It was that kid over there!” He pointed toward the kid.
The boy gasped when he heard Joey’s words, and so, frightened of his potential doom, he snuck off and hid.
“Hey, wait a minute, come back here!” Joey yelled at him. Then he turned around and started to run off but…
“NOT SO FAST, YOUNG WHIPPERSNAPPER!”
Joey struggled to run after the kid, but for some reason, he couldn’t get anywhere! “What the? I can’t move! But why?” he hollered. He turned his head around and noticed that the old man was holding the back of his collar! “H-Hey!” he shouted. “Lemme go! I didn’t do anything!”
“That’s what they all say,” said the old man, who narrowed his eyes in anger. He began breathing heavily. “So… trying to run away from the crime scene, eh, criminal!”
“B-B-BUT IT WAS THAT KID!” Joey tried to explain to the old man, but the old man wouldn’t listen.
“That kid?! Hah!” growled the old man, still having a firm grip on Joey’s shirt collar. “Don’t make me laugh! You made up this character just to make an excuse to run away!”
“Say what!?” cried Joey. “Oh man, this can’t be happening!”
“It is happening, you PUNK!” replied the irritated man. “Listen to me you! I am known as CHEF JEFF!”
“Wait a minute,” said Joey. “Chef Jeff? Now that I think about it, you look kinda familiar…”
“I don’t think we’ve ever met,” said Jeff. “You must have me confused with my identical twin cousin, Chef Zeff. He’s a cook too. Apparently he works at a restaurant that’s out in the middle of the ocean or something…”
Joey thought for a moment…
“Uh, ANYWAY, SO I’M JEFF! AND YOU DAMAGED MY RESTAURANT! FOR THAT, YOU SHALL SUFFER THE CONSEQUENCES!!!”
“But… what do I have to do?” asked a puzzled Joey.
“YOU HAVE TO WORK FOR ME FOR THE REST OF THE DAY!” answered Chef Jeff.
“SAY WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA~?” cried Joey as he couldn’t believe his ears.
“That’s right!” said Jeff. “Either you work for me or you have to pay 1,000,000 yen for all the damages you made. My stuff isn’t as cheap as you might think!”
Joey answered, “SAY WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-oof!”
“Stop saying that!” muttered Jeff, after slapping Joey in the face. “Now you listen to me, buster! You’re gonna have to be the cook for one of the tables of my restaurant! You should be happy that after the damage that you’ve done you only have to work for a day! You caught me in a pretty good mood!”
“But where am I gonna work?” asked Joey, looking around. “All the tables have cooks there!”
“Which is why one of them will be replaced by you for the day,” explained Chef Jeff. Then he called, “HEY CHEF MARLIN!”
Suddenly, a cook in a white chef uniform came by and went to Jeff and Joey. “You called, Boss?” he said.
“BOSS?!” said Joey in confusion. “WHAT GIVES?”
“Hey, I have to work somewhere to earn the money I make to do my plans!” said Marlin.
“Marlin,” said Jeff. “Take the rest of the day off! This gentleman here will take over for you.”
“Aye aye, sir!” said Marlin, saluting his boss. He then took off his uniform and gave it to Joey. (Don’t worry, he had more than socks and boxers under the uniform.)
“There is no way that I’m wearing something from that guy!” shouted Joey, pointing at Marlin, who was walking out of the restaurant humming something.
“You know that guy?” said Jeff. “Small world then.”
“But how come you hired him?” asked Joey. “HE’S A WANTED MAN!”
“If he cooks well, who cares?” responded Jeff. “And besides, haven’t you seen the news lately? People have liked the Comedy Monsters game so much that they’ve let him become UNWANTED.”
“……………….” went Joey, speechless.
“Now go put on the uniform and COOK SOME GRUB!” demanded Jeff.
“There is absolutely no way I can do it, Jeffrey!” Joey cried.
“What?” said Jeff. “And why’s that?”
“Because,” said Joey, “you’re still holding me by my collar!”
When Jeff heard this, he fainted anime-like, and because he was still holding Joey, he got dragged down with him.
“Oof!” shouted Joey.
So Joey had got to cook at the table Marlin was working at. As you may or may not know, at Kanki, groups of people sit at tables that stretch around a cook and his little “kitchen” space in the middle of the whole thing. The cook gets to cook in front of the audience! It’s a really cool show, and you should go to a Kanki sometime.
Cooking the stuff was hard at first, but soon Joey Wheeler got the hang of it. “ALL RIGHT!” he shouted. “CHEF JOEY IS IN THE HOUSE!” He began to use all kinds of different utensils to make the rice, fish, and other foods that he had to make for the customers. He didn’t even get burned by the fire he was making, either! He finally finished cooking. “Here’s you food, guys!” he said happily, filling his customers’ plates with their meals.
“HORRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” they shouted as they were given their meals.
“This cookin’ stuff is fun!” said Joey. “I’m gonna love this job! Since I’m so used to it, paying this guy off is gonna be a piece of cake!” So family after family came over to Joey’s table, and he fed them. “I should get blamed for kicking soccer balls into restaurants like this more often!” said Joey, proudly.
Meanwhile, Yami had gotten Yugi and him over to Duke’s house. To be honest, it was actually a part of the game shop that he owned. Dungeon Dice Monsters was a game that his store sold the most, and it was one of Duke’s favorite games. After all, he invented it.
“I’M HERE!” he shouted.
“Oh great! It’s the Pharaoh!” shouted the excited Tea, Tristan, Duke, Joey (wait a minute, Joey’s not here right now), Ishizu, Marik, Bakura, and I think that’s it.
“Oh great, it’s the Pharaoh…” said Yami Marik and Yami Bakura.
“Hey,” said Tea. “That chunk of your hair's grown back. How did that happen?”
“Oh yeah, it did, didn't it?!” said Yami, laughing a little. “I don't know, it just did.”
“Not bad for a dead guy,” said Tristan.
“OKAY!” said Yami. “Since I’m the Pharaoh, I SHALL LEAD THIS MEETING!”
“No way man,” said Duke. “I should lead it! It’s MY house!”
“In this case,” said Yami, “let’s play ROCK-PAPER-SCISSORS to decide who leads!”
“You’re on!” said Duke, who held out his fist.
They both went, “ROCK PAPER SCISSORS SHOOT!”
They held out their hands. Duke got paper, and Yami got rock.
“AHA!” said Duke. “PAPER BEATS ROCK! I WIN!”
“But you’ve forgotten about my rock’s special ability!” reminded Yami. “Because I’m a Pharaoh, I can put some of my power into my rock, making it automatically stronger than your paper! Your paper now goes to the graveyard, and your hand points drop to zero! I WIN!”
“Tartar sauce,” said Duke.
“Apparently the game has changed since I last played it,” said Tristan, groaning.
“Apparently the Pharaoh has been playing too many games of Duel Monsters!” said Yami Marik.
“But I haven’t played a game of Duel Monsters since my cards got changed!” said Yami.
“And neither have I!” said Duke. He sighed. “Oh well, you lead, Pharaoh.”
“Very well then,” said Yami. “Ahem. Okay! First things first! We do the role call!”
“Odion’s not gonna be here today,” said Ishizu. “He’s working with his band.”
“Fine with him,” said Yami. “Okay, let’s see. Tea… she’s here. Tristan… here. Ishizu… here. Mariks… here. Bakuras… here. Duke… here. Yugi… here. Yami Yugi the Pharaoh… Yami Yugi the Pharaoh? Hey Yami Yugi, are you here? SPEAK UP, YAMI!” He panicked. “OH NO, GUYS, WHERE’S YAMI YUGI? I DON’T KNOW WHERE HE IS!”
“Oh geez…” said Tea.
“OH YEAH! THAT’S RIGHT!” said Yami, suddenly figuring something out. “I AM YAMI YUGI THE PHARAOH!” (Wow! I did not know that!)
“Just get on with it,” said Tristan, yawning.
“Silence you mortal!” said Yami. “Now where was I? Oh yes, the role call. Now where’s Joey Wheeler?”
“Maybe he’s dead,” suggested Duke. “If he is, let’s just get on with the meeting.”
“All right then,” said Yami. “So now, what are we going to do about Marlin? How are we gonna change our cards?”
“Well we can’t make any more wanted posters of Marlin,” said Tea. “I’ve heard that he’s not wanted anymore because his game is a hit!”
“Rats,” said Yami, snapping his finger. “I might’ve heard that on the news if our TV wasn’t broken.”
“So what should we do about our cards?” said Tristan.
Suddenly, Duke stood up. “Hey guys!” he shouted. “You know, Duel Monsters is kind of overrated! Let’s just forget about that game and spend the rest of our lives playing Dungeon Dice Monsters!”
(Silence……………………….)
“SHUT UP, DUKE!” shouted Tristan, throwing a random book at him.
“YEAH, DUKE! NOBODY WANTS TO PLAY YOUR GAME NOW AT A TIME LIKE THIS!” said Tea, throwing a pillow cushion at Duke Devlin.
“Gaah! Oof! Gaah! Oof!” shouted Duke while dodging all of the things that everybody was throwing at him for stating such an idea.
Suddenly, Yami was going to throw something too. “That’s enough, Duke!” shouted Yami, who was so angry that he took off his Millennium Puzzle and threw it at Duke.
“Oh no!” shouted Duke, who dodged out of the path of the flying puzzle. It flew on until it hit and crashed into the wall behind him, then breaking into its individual pieces.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted everybody, whose eyes popped out and jaws dropped down to the floor.
“Whoops,” said Yami, noticing what he did.
“Whoops?!” said Duke. “That’s the second time you broke the Puzzle! What kind of Pharaoh are you?”
“Well it was your fault for dodging it!” said Yami, trying to make excuses. “IF YOU HAD JUST LET THE PUZZLE HIT AND POSSIBLY KILL YOU, IT WOULDN’T BE IN THE SITUATION THAT IT’S IN RIGHT NOW! UUUUGH!”
He held his head in frustration. “High blood pressure, Yami?” said Tristan.
“I don’t get it!” said Yami. “I’m a ghost! I should be having this kind of problem! How do dead guys have high blood pressure!??”
“We already put the puzzle back together,” said Tea. “This time, you do it, Yami!”
“I’m too frustrated to do that!” said Yami. Then he stopped holding his head for a moment. “Gee… all this chaos is making me hungry. Are you hungry too, guys?”
“Yes,” said Ishizu. “Let’s go out to eat!”
“But where should we all go?” asked Duke.
“Hmm…” said Tristan. “HEY! I know!”
“Where?” said Tea.
And Tristan answered, “We can go to…“
Soon, it was evening, and Joey was still not exhausted from cooking for all his customers. “This… is too much fun!” he said.
“You’ve been doing a good job today, Wheeler,” said Chef Jeff. “Tell you what… I’ll let you cook for one more group and then you’ll be done for the day!”
“ALL RIGHT!” said Joey. “I can’t wait to see who my last customers will be!”
“Ah, here they are!” said Chef Jeff. A group of people came by and made themselves comfortable at Joey’s table.
“Welcome to Kanki, you guys!” said Joey, grinning until he opened his eyes and gasped.
“Joey?” said one customer.
“EHHHHHHH? THE PHARAOH!?” said Joey.
Sure enough, the final group that Joey had to cook for was Yami and the gang.
“What are you guys doing here?” said Joey. “And why do you have that bag, Pharaoh?”
“You mean this?” said Yami, holding up a bag. “I broke the Puzzle again by accident, and I put the pieces in this bag. So Joseph, how in the world did you get going to Duke’s house mixed with working here?”
“Long story,” said Joey. “But I didn’t think that you guys would be here! And hey, Pharaoh, your hair's back!”
“Don’t worry, Joey,” said Tea. “We won’t order anything on the menu that’ll be too difficult for you to make.”
“Are you crazy?” said Joey. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Well, we didn’t know if you could handle your job!” said Tea.
“I can handle it!” said Joey. “Don’t worry about it, you guys! I can do whatever you ask! Just tell me what you want and I’ll make it!”
“You’ll do anything for us?” said Yami.
“YUP!” shouted Joey.
Everybody looked at each other and then back at Joey, saying. “Welllllll theeeennnnn…”
So, what will Joey and his friends order? And will Joey be able to handle cooking for his friends? And what kind of Pharaoh is Yami? Not to mention, will Yami ever put the Puzzle back together!??!??!?? Find out, in the next chapter of……. ah, whatever.
[SPOIL]In the next chapter...
Joey's friends are taking advantage of him being a cook. They keep ordering all these specific things and making him work hard, and it's driving him nuts! Finally, the last straw arrives, and Joey takes out his anger on Yami!
But... don't miss the last part of the chapter, because something happens that is so shocking, I won't even tell you here.
NEXT TIME: Chapter 23- "Chef Joey VS His Own Friends!"[/SPOIL]
Last edited:
L
lance1241
Guest
wow! keep going!!! this thing is so funnY! this should be pined!
Brace yourselves, guys, 'cause this one's kinda long...
And now it’s time for…
THE NEXT CHAPTER!!!
(Thought I’d do one of those little funny scenes before the chapter, hunh? Well I would, only, I’ve ran out of ideas…)
But, last time, you recall, Yugi and his friends were going to go to Duke’s house for a meeting about Marlin, but Yugi’s grandfather warned Yugi not to let Yami Yugi out of his mind at all, that day. Yami did end up getting out, and at the meeting, the Millennium Puzzle broke AGAIN! Meanwhile, Joey had gotten framed for damaging a Kanki restaurant belonging to the great Chef Jeff, and so he had to work a whole day to make up for the damages. And, who would be worse for Joey to serve and have as his last customers than his friends himself?
Chapter 23- “Chef Joey VS His Own Friends!”
Seto Kaiba was racing around the Kaiba Corp building, searching for answers.
“My company… how could somebody take it over?” he shouted repeatedly as he ran around the building.
“Seto?” said the worried Mokuba as Kaiba finally sat down to frantically type on a giant computer.
“Not now, Mokuba,” said Kaiba. “I’m trying to see if I can try and get my company untaken over.”
“But this is about that,” Mokuba replied. “What if the person who took over Kaiba Corp is Marlin?”
“I doubt that,” said Kaiba. “He has a lot on his mind. He’s probably too busy with his Comedy Monsters to try and hack into Kaiba Corp’s system in order to control it. Marlin’s a clown, not a computer geek.”
“But Seto,” said Mokuba, watching his brother try to type his way into saving his company. Kaiba had postponed trying to get his cards changed back to he could find out who took over his company. “Who else could it be?”
“Doesn’t matter,” said Kaiba. “I’ll find them.”
Mokuba sighed.
Kaiba stopped talking to look at him. “When I find the person who took over my company… I’LL EAT THEM!”
“Ooooooookaaaaaaaaaay,” said Mokuba as Kaiba continued typing.
Then Kaiba stopped again to turn around to Mokuba, realizing his confusion. “What do you expect? I’m hungry here!”
Kaiba typed on, and he actually managed to get 99% of the untaking over of Kaiba Corp. done on his computer, but unfortunately for him, it was a dark and stormy night (“Since when,” you’re probably thinking right now), and lightning struck a pole or wire nearby, effecting his computer and causing it to shut down. Kaiba tried to turn the computer on again, but it wasn’t able to turn on.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” he shouted.
Shortly afterward, the storm cleared, (Yes, the storm had come just for that particular scene.) and the bright full moon had showed its face at last. Let’s take a look at how Joey and the gang are doing, shall we?
“ORDER UP!” shouted Joey, who started flipping fish and meat and some cooking utensils, getting ready to serve his friends.
“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” shouted his friends, as Joey tossed some food into their plates.
A few minutes after they started eating, Tea said, “This food is GREAT!”
“Yo, this grub is banging!” shouted Yami M.
"Joey es buen cocinero," said Tristan.
“What does that mean?” asked Duke.
“It’s Spanish for saying that Joey is a good cook,” explained Tristan.
“Why’d you say it in Spanish?” asked Ishizu.
“I don’t know, I just wanted to do something unpredictable!” said Tristan. “Yeah, that’s it!”
Duke glared. “You don’t know, do you?”
“Nope.”
Duke sighed.
Anyway, Yami Yugi was still looking down at his soup, hesitant about eating it. It’s not that he was worried that Joey did a bad job making the soup; it was just that… no wait, that was it. “Joey,” Yami said, “are you sure you cooked this soup right?”
“Sure I’m sure,” said Joey. “What? You don’t believe me?”
“Well, I know you’ve been doing a good job with the other stuff,” said Yami, looking down at his plate. “The meat is good; I’ve eaten over half of it already. But this soup looks a little too dark a brown to be a real soup. What’s in this stuff anyway?”
“It’s my secret ingredient!” said Joey, grinning.
Yami picked up his spoon, dipped it in the soup and tasted it. “Ssssssssp.”
Everyone at the table looked at him. His eyes got real big, and he looked freaky.
“GREAT GOOGLY MOOGLY!” he shouted.
“Um, Pharaoh?” said Tristan. “Please don’t say that.”
“Shut up, cocinero!” said Yami. “Anyway, this soup is the best soup I’ve ever tasted! So what’s in it?”
“Well, it’s basically water dyed brown from brown paint!” said Joey.
“PPPPBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBTTTT!” Everyone except Yami, who already swallowed it, spit out their soup.
“Joseph! I’m very disappointed in you!” shouted Tea.
“What are you, my mother?”
“Now listen, Joe!” said Tea “That’s what you’ve been feeding everybody? Have other people eaten this stuff without knowing what it really was?!?!?”
“Well, I figured that nobody would care if I did tell them,” said Joey, “but you guys are the only customers that know.”
Suddenly, Yami looked at Joey in a way that he had never looked before. His forehead was exposing a great big vain that was pumping blood at an incredibly fast place. (Not bad for a dead guy.) “Joey...” he said, breathing heavily.
“What is it, man?” said Joey.
“Joey… if I had known what you did to make what you call ‘soup’…” said Yami…
“Uh-oh,” said Tea, worriedly.
Then Yami smiled and laughed. “… I would’ve eaten the entire bowl by now!”
“Say what?” said Yami Bakura.
“LET’S CHOW DOWN, PEOPLE!” said Yami, who then buried his face in his bowl and began slurping and sucking at another incredibly fast place. (Fast, isn’t it?)
“Ooooooooooookaaaaaaaay,” said Tea.
“Let’s stab the Pharoah,” suggested Yami Marik. “He’s in a false sense of security.”
“Shut up, man,” said Tristan.
As Yami happily started licking the bottom of his bowl for remains of the “soup”, Tea raised her hand to call Jeff, who was nearby. “Um, excuse me, manager?”
Chef Jeff was a few yards in front of their table, with his back turned, but he heard him, so he back flipped his way toward them. “HOO HAH!” he said as he landed for the final time.
“Nice entrance, sir,” said Joey.
“What is it?” said Jeff.
“Chef,” said Tea, “Joey gave us all paint for soup!”
“Actually, not all of it,” said Joey. “I ran out of paint, so for Duke’s I actually had to use a brown marker.”
Duke, who actually enjoyed the paint taste, spit his soup out upon hearing Joey’s words. Afterwards, he and his chair fell back, and he collapsed dead. Okay, so he wasn’t dead, but he was still knocked out.
“DUKE!” said Tea.
“What should we do with him?” asked Yami Bakura.
“I know, let’s stab him too!” suggested Yami M.
Yami Yugi threw his soup bowl at him.
“Ow!” said YM.
“Anyway,” said Tea, “that’s bad cooking for ya’! The soup is awful!”
“So what?” said the chef. “If it tastes good and doesn’t kill you, what’s wrong with it?”
“Look at Duke, your highness!” said Tristan, pointing at Duke.
“Now that was a random thing to call him,” said Ishizu.
“Look,” said Chef Jeff. “Forget about the soup! If you don’t like it, it’s not my problem! Your taste buds just won’t accept it.” He walked away.
“Chef…” said Tea, trying to get him to come back, but it was in so much vain.
“Look,” said the Chef, still walking away. “The cook serves whatever the customer wants, and the customer eats what they’ve ordered. Got that?”
Eventually, everyone started eating the other foods because they were made normally. “So anyway,” said Joey, “you know what I found out today? Marlin works here! I just happen to be filling in for him today.”
“Oh, I get it!” said Yami, looking up. “You’re filling in for him in order to get him to change your cards back! That’s brilliant, Joey!”
“Actually, I had to be framed in order to work here,” replied Joey, blushing from embarrassment.
“Fiddlesticks!” said Yami Y.
“But, Marlin’s gone now,” continued Joey. We can talk about him without worrying. So let’s see here. Weevil and Rex’s cards haven’t been changed yet, but are there any other cards?”
“Wait!” said Yami Yugi. “Yugi’s geezer of a grandfather has that Blue Eyes White Dragon card of his that hasn’t been changed yet!”
“SUUUUWEEEEETUMS!” said Joey.
“But I don’t know where he hid it,” said Yami.
“That’s too bad,” replied Joey.
“Hey Joey,” said Tristan, “could you make me some more meat for me please? Thanks.”
“Uh, sure,” said Joey, who began to reheat the stove he was working at. When he finished making the meat, he gave it to Tristan. “Here ya’ go, Tristan! Enjoy.”
“Yes!” said Tristan, who began to eat his meat. Or, at least he was until he noticed there was something missing. “Um, Joey? Where’s the sauce?”
“I thought you wanted your meat plain,” said Joey. “You never said otherwise.”
“Yeah, sorry about that, but could you give me some sauce?”
So Joey put some red sauce on the plate, beside the meat.
“Um, Joey, could you put it on the meat?” said Tristan. Joey sighed and did that.
“Oh Jo~~ey!” said Tea, singingly. (Gee, is that even a word?) “Be a dear and make some more rice for me please, would ya?”
Joey sighed again and started making some rice.
Now this gave Yami Bakura the chance to grab Tristan’s meat to throw at Joey for amusement. So, he grabbed Tristan’s meat and threw it at Joey for amusement. Yami Bakura was amused. Joey wasn’t.
“Ow!” said Joey, getting hit by the meat. “That wasn’t very nice!”
“Yeah, you took my meat!” said Tristan.
“I was talking about me!” said Joey, glaring at Tristan.
“Joey! My rice, please?” reminded Tea.
“Urrrrrgh…” said Joey, who continued making the rice.
“Thank you,” said Tea.
“Don’t mention it,” said Joey, half-smiling.
He finally gave the rice to Tea, and then the two evil Yamis said, “Rice here too, please!”
Joey groaned at this, but then he started making some more white rice.
“Hey, Joe!” said Yami. “Can you make me some more of that soup for me please? Yami loves his soup!”
“Sorry, Pharaoh,” said Joey. “I ran outta paint, remember?”
“Oh yeah!” said Yami. “Carry on!”
Joey finished making the rice for the two Yamis and he dumped some rice on each of their bowls.
“Yowch!” said Tea. “This rice is too hot!”
“So blow on it!” said Joey.
“Why can’t you do something about it?” said Tea. “Didn’t Chef Jeff say that you had to serve us customers?”
The frustrated Joey took some ice out of a cooler and dumped it on Tea’s rice. “There, it’s cold!” said Joey.
“Now it’s too cold!” said Tea, tasting it again.
“Mine’s just right!” said Yami Marik. “But still, don’t let a little chill get to ya’!”
“Then YOU eat it!” said Tea, dumping the contents on her plate on Yami Marik’s.
“Aiyeeeeeeeee!” shouted Yami Marik, looking at his frozen food. “I CAN’T EAT THIS!” He flung the stuff off of his plate and it landed on Joey’s head.
“Gaaaaaaaaaaaah!” shouted Joey.
“More meat, please!” said Tristan after Joey used his hands to take the cold pieces of food off of his chef's hat.
“You do realize you’re gonna have to pay for this, don’tcha?” said Joey, making some more meat.
“No we don’t,” said Ishizu. “We were the millionth, millionth and first, millionth and second, and so on customers, so we all got free meals!”
“SINCE WHEN!?!?” said Joey.
“Since we walked in the door!” said Tea.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” cried Yami Bakura, crying in pain. “My rice is too cold!”
“FINE!” shouted Joey, who picked up a match, lit it, and dropped it on Yami Bakura's food. Upon contact with the match, the plate and its contents instantly burst into flames.
Yami Bakura stared at his blazing grub and panicked. “I CAN’T EAT THIS FOOD, IT’S ON FIRE!”
“Give it to me!” demanded Yami Yugi as he motioned with his hands to give the food to him. “I’m desperate for food.”
“No way!” cried Yami Bakura, sticking out his tongue. “Catch, Joey!” He threw his burning plate like a frisbee and it crashed into Joey’s face.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted Joey, running around in a circle while the flames spread all over his body. “MY UNIFORM IS ON FIRE! MY UNIFORM IS ON FIRE! MY UNIFORM IS ON FIRE! SOMEBODY HELP MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”
~Splooooooooooooosh!~
Tristan and Tea poured their glasses of water on Joey, putting the fire out. “Thanks,” said Joey, panting.
“Don’t mention it,” said Tristan, “but not I need a new glass of water, too.”
“So do I,” said Tea.
“WHAT?” said Joey. “Oh, all right then, FINE!”
So he got the glasses of water, but the stove caught on fire for making the meat! Therefore he had to put out the fire with the newly filled glasses of water, meaning he had to refill the glasses all over again. To inhibit his work more, Yami Marik and Yami Bakura were throwing little burnt pieces of rice at Joey to prank him. “Hee hee hee hee heeeee!” they said softly, as Joey was crying from the miniature little pieces of PAIN.
“MAAAAAAAARCOOOOOO!” said Yami, randomly.
“What’d you say that for?” said Joey.
“I wanted somebody to say Polo!” he responded.
Then Tea hit him with a frying pan which she got from out of nowhere. Yami fell back in his chair and collapsed with Duke.
“Can I please have that meat, please?” said Tristan.
Joey, who had finally put out the fire, gave him his black and burnt meat.
“What?” said Tristan. “You know I don’t like my meat well done!”
“But what about the time when we went to Uncle Wilfred’s sumo pool party in Nagoya?” said Joey. “You had some well done meat then!”
“That was then and this is now!” said Tristan. “And besides, we don’t have an Uncle Wilfred.”
“SHUT UP!” shouted Joey.
“Can I have some more of that brown paint soup, please?” asked Yami.
“I TOLD YOU THAT WE’RE OUT OF THAT COLOR!” said Joey. “AND I THOUGHT YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE UNCONCIOUS!”
“Well times have changed!” said Yami Yugi.
“I gotta remake the rice for the other Yamis,” said Joey.
“Y’know, I’m kinda not in the mood for rice anymore,” said Yami Marik.
“And me neither,” said Yami Bakura. “Can I have some rice instead?”
“YOU JUST SAID YOU WEREN’T IN THE MOOD FOR RICE ANYMORE!” said Joey.
“So?”
“UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH!” shouted Joey.
“So can I have some rice please?” said Yami Bakura.
“UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH!” shouted Joey.
“You said that already,” said Ishizu.
So Joey got the rice for Yami Bakura. When Yami Bakura got the rice, he said, “Hey, how come you gave me this rice?”
“Cause you asked for it!” responded Joey, annoyed.
“No I didn’t!” said Yami Bakura. Then he turned to Yami Marik, winking. “Did I ask for any rice, Yami M?”
“Nope!” said Yami Marik, lying through his evil teeth.
“FINE THEN! EAT IT ANYWAY!” yelled Joey. Then he took out a cherry pie that also seemed to come out of nowhere.
“Where’d you get that pie?” asked Yami.
“I made it for myself so I could eat it,” said Joey. “I haven’t had a decent break all day! So, I had to make this to save for now.”
“Well can I have it?” asked Yami.
“Heck no, Yami!” said Joey. “Didn’t you hear what I just said? It’s for me!”
“That’s nice,” said Yami. “So, can I have it?”
“NO!” said Joey.
Yami Marik spoke up. “I’d like to order two bacon double cheeseburgers, please!” he said.
“We don’t serve bacon double cheeseburgers here,” said Joey.
“You don’t serve cheeseburgers yet you can make a cherry pie,” said Yami Marik.
“Yeah,” said Joey. “Sorry.”
“SORRY WON’T CUT IT!” shouted Yami Marik, banging his fists on the table. “I WANT SOME BACON DOUBLE CHEESEBURGERS!!!! NOOOOOWWWW!!!”
“Can I have some meat?”
Joey turned around to see a tall boy in a red shirt and blue pants wearing a golden straw hat. “WOULD YOU GET OUT OF HERE, MONKEY D. LUFFY!??!” He shouted, forcing the guy to run away.
“Joey,” said Yami. “You don’t understand. I, the Pharaoh, would like that cherry pie.”
“NO WAY, HOSE!” shouted Joey. “AND YAMI MARIK, YOU’RE NOT GONNA GET ANY BACON DOUBLE CHEESEBURGERS HERE!!!”
“I don’t ask for any bacon double cheeseburgers,” said Yami Marik, as if nothing had happened.
“Hey Joey!” said Tea. “Could you give Tristan and I those drinks, please!”
“Excuse me Joseph,” said Ishizu, “but could you give me some ice so I can violently shove it down my brother’s Yami’s throat in an attempt to be amused by it?”
“GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!” said Joseph, er, I mean Joey.
“Just kidding!” said Ishizu, smiling in joy.
“Joey!” said Tristan. “The drinks please? And on second thought, don’t give me another slice of meat. I can’t trust you can make anymore good ones.”
Joey gave the two refilled drinks to Tea and Tristan. As soon as Tea was handed hers, she accidentally dropped it, and the glass broke. “Whoops!” said Tea. “Could you give me another one, please?”
“Coming right up!” said Joey, with an angry expression on his face.
“PIE PLEASE!” said Yami, banging his spoon against his empty “soup” bowl.
“AND WHERE ARE THOSE BACON DOUBLE CHEESEBURGERS!?!” shouted Yami Marik with his fists in the air.
“They don’t exist here!” said Joey.
“SO, WHO CARES?” yelled Yami Marik, changing his opinion. “WHO SAID THAT I EVEN WANTED ANY?”
“You did!” said Joey. “Right?”
“Well I can’t decide!” said Yami Marik, holding his head in confusion. “Do you think I should get any?”
“NO!”
“Okay, okay, sheesh,” said Yami Marik. “You don’t have to be such a drama queen."
“Jo~~~ey.” Tea held her empty glass high in the air. “My refill, please!”
“JOEY!” shouted Yami, banging his hands on the table and then saying in a rough voice, “HAND OVER THE CHERRY PIE! YOU MUST RESPECT YOUR PHARAOHS!”
“You know, I changed my mind. Meat, please!” said Tristan. Joey went to make some more meat, and two seconds after Tristan spoke, Tristan said, “Never mind. I’m not hungry anymore.”
Suddenly, Duke began to open his eyes. “Uh… what happened? DOOOOF!” He fell back from the impact of being hit by Tea’s frying pan, and so he blacked out again.
“You jerk! What’d you do that for?” shouted Joey.
“I was used to him being that way,” answered Tea.
“JOSEPH!” said Yami, shaking and showing the veins in his head as his face turned crimson red from all his anger. “I AM THE PHARAOH, AND AS THE PHARAOH I COMMAND AND DEMAND YOU TO GIVE ME THAT CHERRY PIE NOOOOOOOOOOOOW!”
Suddenly, Joey had enough. “Do you want this pie?” said Joey.
“Now let’s think about this for a moment,” said Yami, sarcastically. “Do I want this pie? Do I want this pie even though I keep repeatedly asking you to give it to me? Now, the way I, the Pharaoh, see it, if I keep asking you to give it to me, then chances are that YES, I WANT IT! I WANT THE PIE!”
“You want this pie?” said Joey.
“YES! I WANT THE PIE!”
“You reeeeeaaaally want this pie?”
“YES! I REALLY WANT THAT PIE!”
“Ya’ suuuuuure you want this pie?”
“FOR THE LAST TIME, JOEY, I AM SURE THAT I REALLY WOULD LIKE TO EAT THAT PIE! SO GIVE IT TO ME NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOW!”
~Splaaaaaaaaat!~
By now, everybody in the restaurant was looking at their table. So, I bet your wondering if Joey gave Yami the pie, huh? Oh, Joey gave Yami the pie, all right. He picked it up and shoved it in his face! For about ten seconds, Joey’s hand was on the pot of pie on Yami’s face, and this gave Yami plenty of time to soak in the fact that Joey did this. Everyone was silent. Nobody moved. Because of the speaker damage, there was never any music. After the ten seconds, the angry Joey started slowly rubbing the pie around in a circle. Finally, he let go of the pot, and he let it drop to the ground. What remained in that area was Yami’s face dripping with the red substance that we call pie.
And also finally, Yami Yugi spoke. “YOU… DARE… REBEL… AGAINST ME… THE PHARAOH?!???”
He was breathing heavily, but then again, so was Joey. Everybody else held their breath. (Actually, Chef Jeff didn’t see any of this, as he was in the bathroom.)
“Yup… that’s right,” said Joey.
Yami threw the bag with the Millennium Puzzle pieces on the table. “THAT’S IT!” he shouted. “JOSEPH… IT’S ON!”
“You wanna settle this in a duel?!” said Joey.
“THE HECK WITH DUELING!” roared Yami. “OUR CARDS GOT CHANGED ANYWAY! NOPE, WE’RE GONNA DUEL OLD SCHOOL!”
“You mean you’re going to duel by summing giant monsters out of giant stones like the people did in Ancient Egypt?” asked Ishizu.
“NO,” said Yami the Pharaoh, “WE’RE GOING TO DUEL OLD, OLD SCHOOL!” He pulled up his pants. “JOEY… LET’S FIGHT!”
“YOUR WISH IS MY COMMAND, YOUR HIGHNESS!” shouted Joey, putting up his dukes.
The crowd gasped as Joey threw his right fist at Yami, who dodged. After a bunch of gasping, the customers all went, “FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”
“This is bad!” said the other cooks, who noticed the fight along with the people. The cooks headed over to the scene.
“TAKE THIS!” shouted Yami as he tried to pounce on Joey. He missed, and he landed on Duke Devlin.
Now Duke Devlin opened his eyes again to see an angry Pharaoh with red cherry all over his face. There was also some white cream on his teeth.
“GRRRR!” said Yami, staring at Duke.
“GAAAAAAAAAAAH! MAD PHARAOH! MAD PHARAOH!” cried Duke, trying to get away.
“HWAAAAAAAH!” screeched Joey as he jumped over to Yami. Yami did a few backflips and managed to get out of the area, and so Joey would’ve collided with Duke had Duke not kicked Joey over to Yami.
“MONSTERS AREN’T THE ONLY TOUGH GUYS AROUND HERE!” said Yami, as he threw back his right fist to charge it at Joey.
But Joey grabbed his fist as soon as he landed from Duke’s kick. Yami tried to punch Joey with his left hand, but Joey grabbed that one too! Then he flipped and kicked Yami in the stomach with both of his feet.
“OOOOOOF!” shouted Yami, wincing in pain. Joey’s kick caused himself to do a backflip and land on the table. “Why, you little-“
“YOU WANT A PIECE OF ME, PHARAOH?!!?” said Joey. “COME AND GET ME!”
The two evil Yamis were laughing at the fighters as everyone, including Tea and the gang, continued chanting, “FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”
“THAAAAAAAAAAAAT’S ENOUUUUUUUUUUGH!” shouted the cooks, who all jumped on Joey and Yami, grabbing them.
“ME WANT TO KILL JOEY!” shouted Yami. “DO NOT STAND IN MY WAY!”
But the cooks managed to hold them tightly and grab them both out.
“KRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHAAAAHAAAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” screamed Joey at the top of his lungs, struggling to get out.
“You’ve been a baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaad Pharaoh!” said Yami Marik, laughing.
The cooks took the two people in the parking lot, trying to cool them down, but it was all in vain.
“LET ME GOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami Yugi.
“CAAAALM DOOOWN!” cried a cook. “TAKE A DEEP BREATH NOW!”
“I AM THE PHARAOH! YOU CAN’T DOOOOOO THIS TO MEEEEEEEEEEEE!” shouted Yami.
“Take a freakin’ chill pill, dude who calls himself Pharaoh!” said another cook, trying to hold him.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami, still struggling. This kept happening until he naturally took a peek up in the sky. There used to be some cherry in his eyes, so he couldn’t see 100% of everything until this moment, when it finally fell off. “Hunh?” he said, noticing the moon.
If you remember what I said at the beginning of the chapter, the moon was a full moon. Suddenly, Yami began to shake. The cooks still held them, but they noticed.
“Hunh?” said Joey, who calmed down as he wondered what was happening to the Pharaoh.
Yami Yugi began to get bigger. His skin began to turn dark brown as he grew. Not only that, he grew rather furry. The mutation or whatever forced the cooks to let go of him. The other cooks who were holding Joey let go to see what was going on too.
“Um… Pharaoh?” said the nervous Joey.
Suddenly, the growing was complete, and Yami did something that proved that he should’ve stayed in the Millennium Puzzle that day.
“GGGGGGGGGGGGGGGRRRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!” he screamed.
“SAY WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?” cried Joey in horror.
“WE’RE DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMED!” yelled the cooks.
For it turned out that Yami had somehow became… A GIANT GRIZZLY BEAR!
What the barnacle? What made Yami do this? This never would’ve happened before. Why did Yami become a grizzly bear? Did Marlin somehow do something to cause all this? Or, was it something that Yami ate? Find out, in the next chapter of… “Yu-Gi-Oh! C”!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Oh yeah.
[SPOIL]IN THE NEXT CHAPTER...
Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Yami Yugi has turned into a giant bear! Apparently, he looked at the moon and became one! (You know, this reminds me of another species that looks at the full moon to turn into a giant animal...) What's going to happen next! How did he turn into an ape? (EDIT: Gaah, I mean bear! BEEAAARRR! I keep thinking of the Saiyan transformation!!! Then again, why wouldn't I, I got this from that.) And what's Chef Jeff going to do? Is he going to save the day? Uh, I mean, night? Or will Marlin? Or, will a Comedy Monster handle things? Find out, NEXT TIME!!!
Next Time: Chapter 24- "The Horrifying Yami the Giant Grizzly Bear!?!?"[/SPOIL]
And now it’s time for…
THE NEXT CHAPTER!!!
(Thought I’d do one of those little funny scenes before the chapter, hunh? Well I would, only, I’ve ran out of ideas…)
But, last time, you recall, Yugi and his friends were going to go to Duke’s house for a meeting about Marlin, but Yugi’s grandfather warned Yugi not to let Yami Yugi out of his mind at all, that day. Yami did end up getting out, and at the meeting, the Millennium Puzzle broke AGAIN! Meanwhile, Joey had gotten framed for damaging a Kanki restaurant belonging to the great Chef Jeff, and so he had to work a whole day to make up for the damages. And, who would be worse for Joey to serve and have as his last customers than his friends himself?
Chapter 23- “Chef Joey VS His Own Friends!”
Seto Kaiba was racing around the Kaiba Corp building, searching for answers.
“My company… how could somebody take it over?” he shouted repeatedly as he ran around the building.
“Seto?” said the worried Mokuba as Kaiba finally sat down to frantically type on a giant computer.
“Not now, Mokuba,” said Kaiba. “I’m trying to see if I can try and get my company untaken over.”
“But this is about that,” Mokuba replied. “What if the person who took over Kaiba Corp is Marlin?”
“I doubt that,” said Kaiba. “He has a lot on his mind. He’s probably too busy with his Comedy Monsters to try and hack into Kaiba Corp’s system in order to control it. Marlin’s a clown, not a computer geek.”
“But Seto,” said Mokuba, watching his brother try to type his way into saving his company. Kaiba had postponed trying to get his cards changed back to he could find out who took over his company. “Who else could it be?”
“Doesn’t matter,” said Kaiba. “I’ll find them.”
Mokuba sighed.
Kaiba stopped talking to look at him. “When I find the person who took over my company… I’LL EAT THEM!”
“Ooooooookaaaaaaaaaay,” said Mokuba as Kaiba continued typing.
Then Kaiba stopped again to turn around to Mokuba, realizing his confusion. “What do you expect? I’m hungry here!”
Kaiba typed on, and he actually managed to get 99% of the untaking over of Kaiba Corp. done on his computer, but unfortunately for him, it was a dark and stormy night (“Since when,” you’re probably thinking right now), and lightning struck a pole or wire nearby, effecting his computer and causing it to shut down. Kaiba tried to turn the computer on again, but it wasn’t able to turn on.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” he shouted.
Shortly afterward, the storm cleared, (Yes, the storm had come just for that particular scene.) and the bright full moon had showed its face at last. Let’s take a look at how Joey and the gang are doing, shall we?
“ORDER UP!” shouted Joey, who started flipping fish and meat and some cooking utensils, getting ready to serve his friends.
“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” shouted his friends, as Joey tossed some food into their plates.
A few minutes after they started eating, Tea said, “This food is GREAT!”
“Yo, this grub is banging!” shouted Yami M.
"Joey es buen cocinero," said Tristan.
“What does that mean?” asked Duke.
“It’s Spanish for saying that Joey is a good cook,” explained Tristan.
“Why’d you say it in Spanish?” asked Ishizu.
“I don’t know, I just wanted to do something unpredictable!” said Tristan. “Yeah, that’s it!”
Duke glared. “You don’t know, do you?”
“Nope.”
Duke sighed.
Anyway, Yami Yugi was still looking down at his soup, hesitant about eating it. It’s not that he was worried that Joey did a bad job making the soup; it was just that… no wait, that was it. “Joey,” Yami said, “are you sure you cooked this soup right?”
“Sure I’m sure,” said Joey. “What? You don’t believe me?”
“Well, I know you’ve been doing a good job with the other stuff,” said Yami, looking down at his plate. “The meat is good; I’ve eaten over half of it already. But this soup looks a little too dark a brown to be a real soup. What’s in this stuff anyway?”
“It’s my secret ingredient!” said Joey, grinning.
Yami picked up his spoon, dipped it in the soup and tasted it. “Ssssssssp.”
Everyone at the table looked at him. His eyes got real big, and he looked freaky.
“GREAT GOOGLY MOOGLY!” he shouted.
“Um, Pharaoh?” said Tristan. “Please don’t say that.”
“Shut up, cocinero!” said Yami. “Anyway, this soup is the best soup I’ve ever tasted! So what’s in it?”
“Well, it’s basically water dyed brown from brown paint!” said Joey.
“PPPPBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBTTTT!” Everyone except Yami, who already swallowed it, spit out their soup.
“Joseph! I’m very disappointed in you!” shouted Tea.
“What are you, my mother?”
“Now listen, Joe!” said Tea “That’s what you’ve been feeding everybody? Have other people eaten this stuff without knowing what it really was?!?!?”
“Well, I figured that nobody would care if I did tell them,” said Joey, “but you guys are the only customers that know.”
Suddenly, Yami looked at Joey in a way that he had never looked before. His forehead was exposing a great big vain that was pumping blood at an incredibly fast place. (Not bad for a dead guy.) “Joey...” he said, breathing heavily.
“What is it, man?” said Joey.
“Joey… if I had known what you did to make what you call ‘soup’…” said Yami…
“Uh-oh,” said Tea, worriedly.
Then Yami smiled and laughed. “… I would’ve eaten the entire bowl by now!”
“Say what?” said Yami Bakura.
“LET’S CHOW DOWN, PEOPLE!” said Yami, who then buried his face in his bowl and began slurping and sucking at another incredibly fast place. (Fast, isn’t it?)
“Ooooooooooookaaaaaaaay,” said Tea.
“Let’s stab the Pharoah,” suggested Yami Marik. “He’s in a false sense of security.”
“Shut up, man,” said Tristan.
As Yami happily started licking the bottom of his bowl for remains of the “soup”, Tea raised her hand to call Jeff, who was nearby. “Um, excuse me, manager?”
Chef Jeff was a few yards in front of their table, with his back turned, but he heard him, so he back flipped his way toward them. “HOO HAH!” he said as he landed for the final time.
“Nice entrance, sir,” said Joey.
“What is it?” said Jeff.
“Chef,” said Tea, “Joey gave us all paint for soup!”
“Actually, not all of it,” said Joey. “I ran out of paint, so for Duke’s I actually had to use a brown marker.”
Duke, who actually enjoyed the paint taste, spit his soup out upon hearing Joey’s words. Afterwards, he and his chair fell back, and he collapsed dead. Okay, so he wasn’t dead, but he was still knocked out.
“DUKE!” said Tea.
“What should we do with him?” asked Yami Bakura.
“I know, let’s stab him too!” suggested Yami M.
Yami Yugi threw his soup bowl at him.
“Ow!” said YM.
“Anyway,” said Tea, “that’s bad cooking for ya’! The soup is awful!”
“So what?” said the chef. “If it tastes good and doesn’t kill you, what’s wrong with it?”
“Look at Duke, your highness!” said Tristan, pointing at Duke.
“Now that was a random thing to call him,” said Ishizu.
“Look,” said Chef Jeff. “Forget about the soup! If you don’t like it, it’s not my problem! Your taste buds just won’t accept it.” He walked away.
“Chef…” said Tea, trying to get him to come back, but it was in so much vain.
“Look,” said the Chef, still walking away. “The cook serves whatever the customer wants, and the customer eats what they’ve ordered. Got that?”
Eventually, everyone started eating the other foods because they were made normally. “So anyway,” said Joey, “you know what I found out today? Marlin works here! I just happen to be filling in for him today.”
“Oh, I get it!” said Yami, looking up. “You’re filling in for him in order to get him to change your cards back! That’s brilliant, Joey!”
“Actually, I had to be framed in order to work here,” replied Joey, blushing from embarrassment.
“Fiddlesticks!” said Yami Y.
“But, Marlin’s gone now,” continued Joey. We can talk about him without worrying. So let’s see here. Weevil and Rex’s cards haven’t been changed yet, but are there any other cards?”
“Wait!” said Yami Yugi. “Yugi’s geezer of a grandfather has that Blue Eyes White Dragon card of his that hasn’t been changed yet!”
“SUUUUWEEEEETUMS!” said Joey.
“But I don’t know where he hid it,” said Yami.
“That’s too bad,” replied Joey.
“Hey Joey,” said Tristan, “could you make me some more meat for me please? Thanks.”
“Uh, sure,” said Joey, who began to reheat the stove he was working at. When he finished making the meat, he gave it to Tristan. “Here ya’ go, Tristan! Enjoy.”
“Yes!” said Tristan, who began to eat his meat. Or, at least he was until he noticed there was something missing. “Um, Joey? Where’s the sauce?”
“I thought you wanted your meat plain,” said Joey. “You never said otherwise.”
“Yeah, sorry about that, but could you give me some sauce?”
So Joey put some red sauce on the plate, beside the meat.
“Um, Joey, could you put it on the meat?” said Tristan. Joey sighed and did that.
“Oh Jo~~ey!” said Tea, singingly. (Gee, is that even a word?) “Be a dear and make some more rice for me please, would ya?”
Joey sighed again and started making some rice.
Now this gave Yami Bakura the chance to grab Tristan’s meat to throw at Joey for amusement. So, he grabbed Tristan’s meat and threw it at Joey for amusement. Yami Bakura was amused. Joey wasn’t.
“Ow!” said Joey, getting hit by the meat. “That wasn’t very nice!”
“Yeah, you took my meat!” said Tristan.
“I was talking about me!” said Joey, glaring at Tristan.
“Joey! My rice, please?” reminded Tea.
“Urrrrrgh…” said Joey, who continued making the rice.
“Thank you,” said Tea.
“Don’t mention it,” said Joey, half-smiling.
He finally gave the rice to Tea, and then the two evil Yamis said, “Rice here too, please!”
Joey groaned at this, but then he started making some more white rice.
“Hey, Joe!” said Yami. “Can you make me some more of that soup for me please? Yami loves his soup!”
“Sorry, Pharaoh,” said Joey. “I ran outta paint, remember?”
“Oh yeah!” said Yami. “Carry on!”
Joey finished making the rice for the two Yamis and he dumped some rice on each of their bowls.
“Yowch!” said Tea. “This rice is too hot!”
“So blow on it!” said Joey.
“Why can’t you do something about it?” said Tea. “Didn’t Chef Jeff say that you had to serve us customers?”
The frustrated Joey took some ice out of a cooler and dumped it on Tea’s rice. “There, it’s cold!” said Joey.
“Now it’s too cold!” said Tea, tasting it again.
“Mine’s just right!” said Yami Marik. “But still, don’t let a little chill get to ya’!”
“Then YOU eat it!” said Tea, dumping the contents on her plate on Yami Marik’s.
“Aiyeeeeeeeee!” shouted Yami Marik, looking at his frozen food. “I CAN’T EAT THIS!” He flung the stuff off of his plate and it landed on Joey’s head.
“Gaaaaaaaaaaaah!” shouted Joey.
“More meat, please!” said Tristan after Joey used his hands to take the cold pieces of food off of his chef's hat.
“You do realize you’re gonna have to pay for this, don’tcha?” said Joey, making some more meat.
“No we don’t,” said Ishizu. “We were the millionth, millionth and first, millionth and second, and so on customers, so we all got free meals!”
“SINCE WHEN!?!?” said Joey.
“Since we walked in the door!” said Tea.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” cried Yami Bakura, crying in pain. “My rice is too cold!”
“FINE!” shouted Joey, who picked up a match, lit it, and dropped it on Yami Bakura's food. Upon contact with the match, the plate and its contents instantly burst into flames.
Yami Bakura stared at his blazing grub and panicked. “I CAN’T EAT THIS FOOD, IT’S ON FIRE!”
“Give it to me!” demanded Yami Yugi as he motioned with his hands to give the food to him. “I’m desperate for food.”
“No way!” cried Yami Bakura, sticking out his tongue. “Catch, Joey!” He threw his burning plate like a frisbee and it crashed into Joey’s face.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted Joey, running around in a circle while the flames spread all over his body. “MY UNIFORM IS ON FIRE! MY UNIFORM IS ON FIRE! MY UNIFORM IS ON FIRE! SOMEBODY HELP MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”
~Splooooooooooooosh!~
Tristan and Tea poured their glasses of water on Joey, putting the fire out. “Thanks,” said Joey, panting.
“Don’t mention it,” said Tristan, “but not I need a new glass of water, too.”
“So do I,” said Tea.
“WHAT?” said Joey. “Oh, all right then, FINE!”
So he got the glasses of water, but the stove caught on fire for making the meat! Therefore he had to put out the fire with the newly filled glasses of water, meaning he had to refill the glasses all over again. To inhibit his work more, Yami Marik and Yami Bakura were throwing little burnt pieces of rice at Joey to prank him. “Hee hee hee hee heeeee!” they said softly, as Joey was crying from the miniature little pieces of PAIN.
“MAAAAAAAARCOOOOOO!” said Yami, randomly.
“What’d you say that for?” said Joey.
“I wanted somebody to say Polo!” he responded.
Then Tea hit him with a frying pan which she got from out of nowhere. Yami fell back in his chair and collapsed with Duke.
“Can I please have that meat, please?” said Tristan.
Joey, who had finally put out the fire, gave him his black and burnt meat.
“What?” said Tristan. “You know I don’t like my meat well done!”
“But what about the time when we went to Uncle Wilfred’s sumo pool party in Nagoya?” said Joey. “You had some well done meat then!”
“That was then and this is now!” said Tristan. “And besides, we don’t have an Uncle Wilfred.”
“SHUT UP!” shouted Joey.
“Can I have some more of that brown paint soup, please?” asked Yami.
“I TOLD YOU THAT WE’RE OUT OF THAT COLOR!” said Joey. “AND I THOUGHT YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO BE UNCONCIOUS!”
“Well times have changed!” said Yami Yugi.
“I gotta remake the rice for the other Yamis,” said Joey.
“Y’know, I’m kinda not in the mood for rice anymore,” said Yami Marik.
“And me neither,” said Yami Bakura. “Can I have some rice instead?”
“YOU JUST SAID YOU WEREN’T IN THE MOOD FOR RICE ANYMORE!” said Joey.
“So?”
“UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH!” shouted Joey.
“So can I have some rice please?” said Yami Bakura.
“UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH!” shouted Joey.
“You said that already,” said Ishizu.
So Joey got the rice for Yami Bakura. When Yami Bakura got the rice, he said, “Hey, how come you gave me this rice?”
“Cause you asked for it!” responded Joey, annoyed.
“No I didn’t!” said Yami Bakura. Then he turned to Yami Marik, winking. “Did I ask for any rice, Yami M?”
“Nope!” said Yami Marik, lying through his evil teeth.
“FINE THEN! EAT IT ANYWAY!” yelled Joey. Then he took out a cherry pie that also seemed to come out of nowhere.
“Where’d you get that pie?” asked Yami.
“I made it for myself so I could eat it,” said Joey. “I haven’t had a decent break all day! So, I had to make this to save for now.”
“Well can I have it?” asked Yami.
“Heck no, Yami!” said Joey. “Didn’t you hear what I just said? It’s for me!”
“That’s nice,” said Yami. “So, can I have it?”
“NO!” said Joey.
Yami Marik spoke up. “I’d like to order two bacon double cheeseburgers, please!” he said.
“We don’t serve bacon double cheeseburgers here,” said Joey.
“You don’t serve cheeseburgers yet you can make a cherry pie,” said Yami Marik.
“Yeah,” said Joey. “Sorry.”
“SORRY WON’T CUT IT!” shouted Yami Marik, banging his fists on the table. “I WANT SOME BACON DOUBLE CHEESEBURGERS!!!! NOOOOOWWWW!!!”
“Can I have some meat?”
Joey turned around to see a tall boy in a red shirt and blue pants wearing a golden straw hat. “WOULD YOU GET OUT OF HERE, MONKEY D. LUFFY!??!” He shouted, forcing the guy to run away.
“Joey,” said Yami. “You don’t understand. I, the Pharaoh, would like that cherry pie.”
“NO WAY, HOSE!” shouted Joey. “AND YAMI MARIK, YOU’RE NOT GONNA GET ANY BACON DOUBLE CHEESEBURGERS HERE!!!”
“I don’t ask for any bacon double cheeseburgers,” said Yami Marik, as if nothing had happened.
“Hey Joey!” said Tea. “Could you give Tristan and I those drinks, please!”
“Excuse me Joseph,” said Ishizu, “but could you give me some ice so I can violently shove it down my brother’s Yami’s throat in an attempt to be amused by it?”
“GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!” said Joseph, er, I mean Joey.
“Just kidding!” said Ishizu, smiling in joy.
“Joey!” said Tristan. “The drinks please? And on second thought, don’t give me another slice of meat. I can’t trust you can make anymore good ones.”
Joey gave the two refilled drinks to Tea and Tristan. As soon as Tea was handed hers, she accidentally dropped it, and the glass broke. “Whoops!” said Tea. “Could you give me another one, please?”
“Coming right up!” said Joey, with an angry expression on his face.
“PIE PLEASE!” said Yami, banging his spoon against his empty “soup” bowl.
“AND WHERE ARE THOSE BACON DOUBLE CHEESEBURGERS!?!” shouted Yami Marik with his fists in the air.
“They don’t exist here!” said Joey.
“SO, WHO CARES?” yelled Yami Marik, changing his opinion. “WHO SAID THAT I EVEN WANTED ANY?”
“You did!” said Joey. “Right?”
“Well I can’t decide!” said Yami Marik, holding his head in confusion. “Do you think I should get any?”
“NO!”
“Okay, okay, sheesh,” said Yami Marik. “You don’t have to be such a drama queen."
“Jo~~~ey.” Tea held her empty glass high in the air. “My refill, please!”
“JOEY!” shouted Yami, banging his hands on the table and then saying in a rough voice, “HAND OVER THE CHERRY PIE! YOU MUST RESPECT YOUR PHARAOHS!”
“You know, I changed my mind. Meat, please!” said Tristan. Joey went to make some more meat, and two seconds after Tristan spoke, Tristan said, “Never mind. I’m not hungry anymore.”
Suddenly, Duke began to open his eyes. “Uh… what happened? DOOOOF!” He fell back from the impact of being hit by Tea’s frying pan, and so he blacked out again.
“You jerk! What’d you do that for?” shouted Joey.
“I was used to him being that way,” answered Tea.
“JOSEPH!” said Yami, shaking and showing the veins in his head as his face turned crimson red from all his anger. “I AM THE PHARAOH, AND AS THE PHARAOH I COMMAND AND DEMAND YOU TO GIVE ME THAT CHERRY PIE NOOOOOOOOOOOOW!”
Suddenly, Joey had enough. “Do you want this pie?” said Joey.
“Now let’s think about this for a moment,” said Yami, sarcastically. “Do I want this pie? Do I want this pie even though I keep repeatedly asking you to give it to me? Now, the way I, the Pharaoh, see it, if I keep asking you to give it to me, then chances are that YES, I WANT IT! I WANT THE PIE!”
“You want this pie?” said Joey.
“YES! I WANT THE PIE!”
“You reeeeeaaaally want this pie?”
“YES! I REALLY WANT THAT PIE!”
“Ya’ suuuuuure you want this pie?”
“FOR THE LAST TIME, JOEY, I AM SURE THAT I REALLY WOULD LIKE TO EAT THAT PIE! SO GIVE IT TO ME NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOW!”
~Splaaaaaaaaat!~
By now, everybody in the restaurant was looking at their table. So, I bet your wondering if Joey gave Yami the pie, huh? Oh, Joey gave Yami the pie, all right. He picked it up and shoved it in his face! For about ten seconds, Joey’s hand was on the pot of pie on Yami’s face, and this gave Yami plenty of time to soak in the fact that Joey did this. Everyone was silent. Nobody moved. Because of the speaker damage, there was never any music. After the ten seconds, the angry Joey started slowly rubbing the pie around in a circle. Finally, he let go of the pot, and he let it drop to the ground. What remained in that area was Yami’s face dripping with the red substance that we call pie.
And also finally, Yami Yugi spoke. “YOU… DARE… REBEL… AGAINST ME… THE PHARAOH?!???”
He was breathing heavily, but then again, so was Joey. Everybody else held their breath. (Actually, Chef Jeff didn’t see any of this, as he was in the bathroom.)
“Yup… that’s right,” said Joey.
Yami threw the bag with the Millennium Puzzle pieces on the table. “THAT’S IT!” he shouted. “JOSEPH… IT’S ON!”
“You wanna settle this in a duel?!” said Joey.
“THE HECK WITH DUELING!” roared Yami. “OUR CARDS GOT CHANGED ANYWAY! NOPE, WE’RE GONNA DUEL OLD SCHOOL!”
“You mean you’re going to duel by summing giant monsters out of giant stones like the people did in Ancient Egypt?” asked Ishizu.
“NO,” said Yami the Pharaoh, “WE’RE GOING TO DUEL OLD, OLD SCHOOL!” He pulled up his pants. “JOEY… LET’S FIGHT!”
“YOUR WISH IS MY COMMAND, YOUR HIGHNESS!” shouted Joey, putting up his dukes.
The crowd gasped as Joey threw his right fist at Yami, who dodged. After a bunch of gasping, the customers all went, “FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”
“This is bad!” said the other cooks, who noticed the fight along with the people. The cooks headed over to the scene.
“TAKE THIS!” shouted Yami as he tried to pounce on Joey. He missed, and he landed on Duke Devlin.
Now Duke Devlin opened his eyes again to see an angry Pharaoh with red cherry all over his face. There was also some white cream on his teeth.
“GRRRR!” said Yami, staring at Duke.
“GAAAAAAAAAAAH! MAD PHARAOH! MAD PHARAOH!” cried Duke, trying to get away.
“HWAAAAAAAH!” screeched Joey as he jumped over to Yami. Yami did a few backflips and managed to get out of the area, and so Joey would’ve collided with Duke had Duke not kicked Joey over to Yami.
“MONSTERS AREN’T THE ONLY TOUGH GUYS AROUND HERE!” said Yami, as he threw back his right fist to charge it at Joey.
But Joey grabbed his fist as soon as he landed from Duke’s kick. Yami tried to punch Joey with his left hand, but Joey grabbed that one too! Then he flipped and kicked Yami in the stomach with both of his feet.
“OOOOOOF!” shouted Yami, wincing in pain. Joey’s kick caused himself to do a backflip and land on the table. “Why, you little-“
“YOU WANT A PIECE OF ME, PHARAOH?!!?” said Joey. “COME AND GET ME!”
The two evil Yamis were laughing at the fighters as everyone, including Tea and the gang, continued chanting, “FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”
“THAAAAAAAAAAAAT’S ENOUUUUUUUUUUGH!” shouted the cooks, who all jumped on Joey and Yami, grabbing them.
“ME WANT TO KILL JOEY!” shouted Yami. “DO NOT STAND IN MY WAY!”
But the cooks managed to hold them tightly and grab them both out.
“KRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHAAAAHAAAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” screamed Joey at the top of his lungs, struggling to get out.
“You’ve been a baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaad Pharaoh!” said Yami Marik, laughing.
The cooks took the two people in the parking lot, trying to cool them down, but it was all in vain.
“LET ME GOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami Yugi.
“CAAAALM DOOOWN!” cried a cook. “TAKE A DEEP BREATH NOW!”
“I AM THE PHARAOH! YOU CAN’T DOOOOOO THIS TO MEEEEEEEEEEEE!” shouted Yami.
“Take a freakin’ chill pill, dude who calls himself Pharaoh!” said another cook, trying to hold him.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami, still struggling. This kept happening until he naturally took a peek up in the sky. There used to be some cherry in his eyes, so he couldn’t see 100% of everything until this moment, when it finally fell off. “Hunh?” he said, noticing the moon.
If you remember what I said at the beginning of the chapter, the moon was a full moon. Suddenly, Yami began to shake. The cooks still held them, but they noticed.
“Hunh?” said Joey, who calmed down as he wondered what was happening to the Pharaoh.
Yami Yugi began to get bigger. His skin began to turn dark brown as he grew. Not only that, he grew rather furry. The mutation or whatever forced the cooks to let go of him. The other cooks who were holding Joey let go to see what was going on too.
“Um… Pharaoh?” said the nervous Joey.
Suddenly, the growing was complete, and Yami did something that proved that he should’ve stayed in the Millennium Puzzle that day.
“GGGGGGGGGGGGGGGRRRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!” he screamed.
“SAY WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?” cried Joey in horror.
“WE’RE DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMED!” yelled the cooks.
For it turned out that Yami had somehow became… A GIANT GRIZZLY BEAR!
What the barnacle? What made Yami do this? This never would’ve happened before. Why did Yami become a grizzly bear? Did Marlin somehow do something to cause all this? Or, was it something that Yami ate? Find out, in the next chapter of… “Yu-Gi-Oh! C”!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Oh yeah.
[SPOIL]IN THE NEXT CHAPTER...
Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Yami Yugi has turned into a giant bear! Apparently, he looked at the moon and became one! (You know, this reminds me of another species that looks at the full moon to turn into a giant animal...) What's going to happen next! How did he turn into an ape? (EDIT: Gaah, I mean bear! BEEAAARRR! I keep thinking of the Saiyan transformation!!! Then again, why wouldn't I, I got this from that.) And what's Chef Jeff going to do? Is he going to save the day? Uh, I mean, night? Or will Marlin? Or, will a Comedy Monster handle things? Find out, NEXT TIME!!!
Next Time: Chapter 24- "The Horrifying Yami the Giant Grizzly Bear!?!?"[/SPOIL]
Last edited:
L
lance1241
Guest
lol! that was one of the funniest yet!
C
chary888
Guest
It was ok. One thing you need inprovement is this: AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA ok!
Ice_Scyther
FFFFFFFFF-
Another hilarious chapter! I will now go eat the person who took over kaiba's company. Muhahahahahahahahaha! And yay, an appearance by Monkey D. Luffy!
-I.S.;123;
-I.S.;123;
Incase you're wondering, I got that line from the first episode of Naruto.
Naruto: "If you ever lay a hand on my sensei... I'LL KILL YOU!"
Also, you guys probably know that I accidentally used the word "ape" when I wrote about the next chapter (hidden by the spoiler tag). Now you know I got the bear thing from the Saiyan transformation.
EDIT: Also, since Halloween is coming up, I'm gonna try and do a scary comedy story for "Yu-Gi-Oh! C". I don't know where in the story that would take place, but this chapter might come before Chapter 24.
Here's a little synopsis for ya':
Yami Bakura gets depressed because he's failing to scare people, and Haloween is coming up. So he teams up with the two other Yamis to try and scare the other Yu-Gi-Oh characters, not to mention, the rest of the town. Will they suceed?
EDIT #2: If you thought that Halloween was over... YOU WERE WRONG!!! Sorry this is almost a week late, but here is the special chapter you might have been waiting for!!! NOTE: I might've had to cheapen a few things just to rush certain parts of the story so I could get this done. I did it in funny ways, but still... Also, I still don't know where this would take place in my story.
Okay, here we go.
~Story by MJC CartoGuy~
It was a dark and stormy night.
Actually, it wasn’t. Let’s get on with the story.
A young little boy walked down the street one clear night. He hummed a tune as he was walking. A mysterious, dark device went over his black hair, but it was too dark to see what it was.
“Heh heh heh heh…” went a voice that was coming behind him.
The boy continued walking. The innocence in his face made him seem vulnerable to any kind of attack, and the figure behind him knew that.
This is my chance, the figure thought.
The boy walked, but he was unaware that he was being followed. Footsteps went across the sidewalk, but there weren’t any witnesses to see if anything bad would happen. The being behind the boy was now ten yards behind him, unlike the original twenty he was a few seconds ago. The boy’s speed hadn’t changed a bit, but the speed of the other person’s grew very quickly.
The boy walked and hummed and walked and hummed, unaware that there was a person that was seven yards behind him, getting closer. Now six yards. Five… four… three… two… one…
“BOO!”
The white-haired person behind the boy shouted this when he was right behind the little boy. However, the boy unexpectedly didn’t notice.
“I SAID, BOO!”
The boy continued walking as if nothing had happened.
“BOO! BOO, I SAY! BOOOOOOO! BOO! BOO! BOOOO!” shouted the person, who was Yami Bakura. The boy finally turned around.
“I’m sorry, did you say something?” the boy asked, and Yami Bakura was finally able to make out the headphones that were on the boy that were playing music, causing Yami Bakura to be unable to be heard. After a few seconds of crickets chirping, the boy turned around and started walking away.
“………………” went Yami Bakura, as he stood still as a statue, alone in the night.
Later that night, Yami Bakura’s “BOOs” became “BOO-HOOs”.
“It’s not fair!” Yami cried, with his face buried in his hands. “I can’t scare people anymore!”
“Chill out, brother!” said Yami Marik, who was near him. The two of them were in an abandoned shed, conversing over what happened before. “So let me get this straight. You tried to scare a person, but they weren’t paying attention to you because they could hear you because they were listening to music!??”
“Yep,” said Yami Bakura, blowing his nose. “Too make matters worse, Halloween is coming up, and if I don’t make someone cry of fear by then, I’ll have officially lost my touch. And to make matters worse, YOU CALLED ME ‘BROTHER’!”
“Now, now, settle down, you fool,” said Yami Marik. “It’s gonna be okay, it’s gonna be okay. Don’t cry, Yami Bakura, that’s too weird.”
“Well,” said Yami Bakura, “it was either crying my heart out or being in denial.”
Yami Marik thought for a moment, but then he said, “Ah, whatever. Let it out then, but we have to keep this a secret from the others. We can’t let them hear about how you’ve been crying over this. You’d never hear the end of it. Especially if the Pharaoh knew…”
“KNEW WHAT?” said Yami Yugi, who seemed to pop up out of nowhere. Hyper as he was, he asked, “What is it that I’m not supposed to know?”
“Why would I tell you something that you’re not supposed to know if you’re not supposed to know it?” said Yami Marik. “That’s just WRONG.”
“Oh, as if you’d give a Hoot-Hoot about what’s wrong!” reminded Yami Yugi.
“Well what am I gonna do?” asked Yami Bakura, still sobbing.
“What are you gonna do about what?” asked Yami.
“Look, Pharaoh Ya,” said Yami Marik, “it seems old Yami Bakura here has lost his touch at scaring people. Even though he only considered that after scaring a person who didn’t hear him…”
“Okay, first off,” said Yami, “don’t call me Pharaoh Ya, and secondly, Yami Bakura, you look like a total doofus!”
“Ah, but I have an idea!” said Yami Marik. “Why don’t you come with me, Yami Bakura, and we can scare the Pharaoh’s friends to get your confidence back!”
Yami Bakura looked up to him, sniffed, then said, “Oh… okay.”
Yami Marik smiled.
“But what are we gonna do about the Pharaoh?”
“True…” said Yami Marik, thinking for a moment. Then he turned to the Yami. “Pharaoh,” he said, “you’re coming with us.”
“What?” said Yami. “Oh no, oh no, NEVER am I going to convert over to the dark side.”
“This isn’t Star Wars, your highness,” said Yami Marik. “You have to come with us. You’re a witness to our conspiracy. We don’t want anybody to know about this. So, you’re going to have to help us scare your friends as well.”
“That may be so,” said Yami, “about what you said about me being a witness. But, that doesn’t make me want to do it any more than before. I’m not going to do it, Yami Marik, and that’s final.”
“I’ll give you five bucks,” said Yami Marik.
“Sold!” said Yami. “I’ll do it!”
Yami Marik handed Yami five American dollars. Yami, who didn’t realize that he couldn’t use the money because he wasn’t in America, said, “But what are we gonna do about… them?”
“Who’s them?” asked Yami Bakura, looking up while eating a hamburger.
“I meant Regular Yugi, Regular Marik, and Regular Bakura,” Yami explained. “Wait a minute, since when did you have a hamburger?”
Yami Bakura stared at his half-eaten burger and said, “… I don’t know…”
For about five seconds, the three Yamis stood there, staring at each other. Suddenly, Yami Marik broke the silence. “Oh well!” said Yami Marik. “Forget about that. And we’ll just have to make those three join our side!”
“Let me go ask Yugi,” said Yami. Via mind link, he talked to him. The other Yamis just stared at him. “Hey Yugi, wanna help scare everybody? … Uh-huh… Uh-huh… Are you sure? … Are you sure you’re sure?”
The other two Yamis looked at each other, wondering what was happening.
Then Yami said, “He said no.”
“Threaten him, you barnacle-head!” shouted Yami Bakura, shaking his fist.
“I see you’re back to normal,” said Yami Marik, grinning.
“Pharaoh, are you sure that joining these two is a good idea?” asked Yugi, from inside the Puzzle.
“C’mon, Yugi, it’ll be fun,” he said. “And besides, think of our friends not as themselves, but the two evil Yamis.”
“But Yami Marik and Yami Bakura are right here!” Yugi pointed out. “Can’t I just talk to Marik and Bakura about this?”
Yami sighed. “Fine,” he said, “but we don’t have all day!”
He transformed into Yugi, who said, “May I speak to Marik and Bakura, please?”
“What is this, a phone line?” said Yami Bakura.
Yami Bakura went into his Millennium Ring artifact while the regular Bakura came out. Somehow, Yami Marik transformed into Marik (via the Rod I guess, though I still don’t really know why they even have the Rod still since television-wise they gave it away. Oh well, plot hole…).
“Should we do it, Yuge?” asked Marik.
“No way, guys!” said Yugi.
“I agree with Yugi!” said Bakura.
As they continued talking, Yami Marik thought, Aw man, they’re not gonna help us! At this rate, the only way we’re going to scare people is if they were all to drink some kind of potion that would give all six of us separate bodies so we can do whatever we want.
Suddenly, Yugi randomly said, “Hey, guys, let’s drink something!”
“Okay, how about that potion that is conveniently there without any good reason whatsoever?” said Marik, pointing at a potion of green liquid on top of a wooden crate.
So the three of them all took sips of the potion and were hydrated. “Ahhhh… that was a good potion!” said Yugi, rubbing his stomach in contentment.
“But you know,” said Marik, “I wonder what it’s gonna do to us now that we’ve drunk it.”
“Hey, maybe it’s poison!” shouted Bakura, happily.
“If it is, let’s hope it kills you, first,” said Marik.
Suddenly, their bodies began to shake. Sure enough, the three Yamis came out of their bodies and somehow ended up with bodies of their own.
“Hey, Yugi!” said Yami. “How do you do?”
“Well, what do you know?” said Yugi, picking up a slip of paper next to the potion and reading it. “Apparently, if the person who drinks it has a Yami inside of them, then they will be set free for the length of a fan fiction special!”
“We’re in a special?!” said Yami. “HI, READERS!”
“Shut up, punk!” shouted Marik. “OH NO! I CALLED THE PHARAOH A PUNK!”
“That’s right, you FOOL!” said Yami. “And prepare for the ultimate price. You’ve just won an all expense paid trip to… THE SHADOW REALM!”
“There is no Shadow Realm!” said Marik.
“Who cares?” said Yami Bakura. “Now that we’re free and have bodies of our own, let’s go SCARE SOME PEOPLE!”
“HOORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted the other two Yamis as all three of them ran out of the shed.
“Well what are we gonna do now?” said Marik.
“I know! Let’s get massacred!” suggested Yugi.
“Or we could do a simpler task, such as getting the Yamis back into our Millennium Items,” was Bakura’s answer.
“Or we could eat the rest of Yami Bakura’s mysterious sandwich!” said Marik.
“OH NOW, GUYS!” cried Yugi. “Listen to this! According to this slip of paper, we might wanna watch out! It says, ‘Additionally, if you drink this potion and your name is either Yugi Mutou, Marik Ishtar, or Ryou Bakura, then you’ll suffer a curse for the rest of our lives!’”
“We’re already under a curse!” said Marik. “The curse of our Yamis, that is. And sadly, the Pharaoh is no exception.
“Mmm-hmm!” agreed Yugi and Bakura.
“We gotta warn the others about what the Yamis are doing as well as getting the Yamis back!” said Bakura. “Come on!”
As Yugi, Marik, and Bakura left the shed, (Marik with the sandwich,) the three Yamis began plotting their semi-evil plan of scaring the Yu-Gi-Oh cast, but then, Yami said, “Hey guys, why should we just settle for them? Let’s scare everybody we find!”
“Even Yugi, Marik, and Bakura?” said Bakura.
“Oh yeah, I forgot about them!” said Yami. “Let’s scare them, too!”
“Now we’ll need some scary masks to put on,” said Yami Marik.
“You guys’ faces are scary enough!” said Yami Yugi. “I don’t know why that kid Yami Bakura tried to scare was apparently not frightened by your looks, Yami Bakura.”
“But… I’m charming!” said Yami Bakura.
Silence………
“C’mon, guys,” said Yami Marik. “We need to hurry up and get all of our supplies!”
“But tonight isn’t Halloween,” Yami pointed out. “Shouldn’t we put some of this off tomorrow?”
“Yeah, that is when Halloween really is,” said Yami Bakura.
“ARE YOU KIDDING? WE HAVE TO BUY ALL THAT STUFF NOW SO WE CAN SPEND ALL DAY SCARING EVERYBODY!!!” cried Yami Marik.
“Shut up!” shouted Yami and Yami Bakura, slapping Yami Marik at the same time.
“Dude, you want somebody to hear you?!?” whispered Yami Bakura.
“And you say ‘Brother’ is a bad name,” said Yami Marik, rolling his eyes. “Look guys, let me make this very clear for you. WE BUY EVERYTHING TODAY! IN FACT, WE WON’T DO ANYTHING ELSE UNTIL WE BUY EVERY SINGLE THING THAT WE NEED!!!”
“Do we even have any money?” said Yami Yugi. “Yugi didn’t, and since he didn’t, I shouldn’t.”
“Well, I’ve got money,” said Yami Bakura, “but that’s because it’s a duplication of the original. Seems when Bakura and I split, I had a duplicate of his body that actually fit me. Oh, and any objects got cloned, too.”
“Except the Millennium Items,” mentioned Yami Marik. “But let’s go. I don’t have any money, by the way.”
“But since the money Yami Bakura has been cloned, that makes it illegal counterfeited money!” warned Yami.
“Uh, hello? We’re EVIL!” reminded Yami Marik. “Since when do we ever give a Hoot-Hoot about what’s wrong?”
Yami Yugi sighed.
So anyway, as the three Yamis went Halloween shopping for supplies and stuff, Yugi, Bakura, and Marik all went to their friends to warn them about what the Yamis were doing, but nobody believed them.
“Why can’t you just call on the other Yugi so he can give him the benefit of the doubt?” asked Tea, as they all met at Duke’s game shop.
“I told you, he’s gone,” said Yugi.
“Yeah, our Yami selves have disappeared to plot their evil scheme,” mentioned Marik.
“Nonsense, the Pharaoh would never do such a thing to his own friends,” said Joey.
“But he got us into prison,” mentioned Ishizu.
Odion, who was there at the time, spoke up. “If the Pharaoh and his little Yami friends want to scare us, we should fight back. In fact, let’s get the whole town to scare ‘em back!”
“Good idea,” said Tea, “but how are we gonna convince everybody to do that?”
“Yeah,” said Tristan. “And, how can we do that without the Yamis finding out?”
“You don’t have to tell us,” said a voice.
Everybody looked around. It turned out that the townspeople were also in the store, eavesdropping on their conversation.
“What are you guys doing here?” asked Duke. “And how did you all get in here anyway? I locked all the doors!”
“We just did, that’s all,” said a citizen, “and we just happened to be in the neighborhood and decided to drop by. We’ll scare these Yumi characters of which you speak of.”
“Uh, their called ‘Yamis’,” corrected Duke.
“Whatever!” replied the citizens.
“Man, this story has a cheap plot,” muttered Tristan under his breath. (It’s true! There were townspeople in the game shop, after all!)
The only people that didn’t hear Yugi and his friends were the people who worked at this one store, and that was because they were too busy selling their Halloween supplies to the Yamis. There were also some other shoppers there as well, but everyone else was inside or around Duke’s game shop.
“Yes!” said Yami Yugi, as he handed a clerk some yen. “Now that we of our supplies… LET’S GO SCARE EVERYBODY IN TOWN!”
Yami Marik covered his mouth. “SHHHHHHHHH! Do you want this guy to hear you?”
Yami took Yami Marik’s hand from his mouth and said, “Why not? Can’t a guy warn somebody?”
“Dude,” said Yami Bakura, “when you want to scare somebody, you’re not supposed to tell them beforehand! Think about it! Why would you want to do that?”
“Well, I just wanted them to be in a fair condition for this…” Yami tried to explain.
“Aaaarrrrggggghhhh!” shouted Yami Bakura. “If this doesn’t work I could be as dense as THIS GUY! I have to scare people again!”
The clerk said, “Um, in case you weren’t aware, I’m still here, and I don’t think you want me to hear your little plans about scaring the town of Domino City.”
“Whoopsee!” said Yami Marik.
“HEY, EVERYBODY!” cried the clerk via a microphone. “GUESS WHAT?! WATCH OUT FOR THREE SUSPICIOUS HOOLIGANS THAT DON’T KNOW HOW TO COMB THEIR HAIR! THEY PLAN TO SCARE EVERYBODY IN DOMINO CITY, AND THAT MEANS THESE LOSERS PLAN TO SCARE YOU, TOO!”
“You fool!” shouted Yami Bakura. “You ruined our entire plan! Now these people know, and they’ll tell their friends, and they’ll tell their friends, and they’ll tell their friends, and they’ll tell their friends, and they’ll eat some hot dogs then tell their friends, and-”
“IT’S YOUR OWN FAULT FOR BLURTING IT OUT IN FRONT OF ME, FOOLS!” shouted the clerk.
“Shut up, you MORTAL!” screamed Yami.
The two evil Yamis looked at him and then turned to the clerk, going, “Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh…”
“He played you,” said Yami Bakura.
“What’cha gonna do?” said Yami Marik.
………………………
“WE’RE SOOOOOOOOORRRRRRRYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!” the three Yami’s cried as they were thrown out of the store by the store clerk.
The next day, the three Yamis hid out at the abandoned shed all day while the rest of the town began to buy supplies to scare them. Everybody knew what was going on, and the salespeople sold all their items for free that day. If only the Yamis had gone then, but then again, it would’ve been too late for that.
Anyway, nighttime came, and it was time for everyone to carry out their plans. The Yamis, of course, were going to scare everybody, the young kids were going to go trick-or-treating (They wouldn’t let a bunch of Yamis mess up their night.), and everyone else would try to scare the Yamis. Who would win? Let’s find out.
The three Yamis hid behind a big crate outside. “This is it,” whispered Yami. “Let’s really scare everybody.”
They stood up and began to stroll through the town, looking for victims. Unfortunately for them, they saw nobody anywhere.
“Where is everybody?” said Yami Marik in a soft voice.
“They’re already scared of us,” said Yami Bakura. “Remember that guy? He warned everyone that we’d scare them! They can’t even face us! We’ve won!”
“Should we really assume that?” said Yami, lifting up a trash can lid and looking inside.
“Uh, do you really think there’s gonna be somebody inside there?” Yami Marik said.
“Hey, the really worthless humans’ll have to be dumped somewhere,” Yami pointed out, laughing.
“C’mon, people,” said Yami Bakura. “Let’s go. I feel better now.”
“But we haven’t even scared anybody yet,” mentioned Yami Marik. “We don’t even have any of our materials!”
Yami Bakura turned to him and said, “Well, yes, but I think-” Suddenly, his eyes widened. “OUR STUFF! THE STUFF WE PAID BIG MOOLAH FOR! WE DON’T HAVE ANY OF IT!”
Yami Yugi thought for a moment, and then he said, “Oh yeah! I think it’s all back behind that crate!”
“C’mon, guys!” said Yami Bakura. “We’ve got to get it back!”
The three Yamis ran in their reverse path all the way back to the crate. Meanwhile, behind an alley that they didn’t look, a hidden Yugi said through a walkie-talkie, “Joey… Yami’s at 12:00! Over!”
A voice that responded said, “But Yuge… it’s only 9:03PM, not 12:00.”
“It’s an expression, Joey,” said Yugi. “And you’re supposed to say ‘Over’ when you’re doe. Over.”
“I’m sorry, Yuge. Over,” replied Joey.
“And besides,” Tristan, who heard the conversation, told Joey, “it’s a little after 12:00 in some part of the world, right?”
“Anyway,” Yugi went on, “the Yamis are here. Time to move in on our targets.”
Yugi, Bakura, and Marik were outside, hidden in an alley. Everyone else who was participating in the plan was inside the nearby stores.
“It’s scary time!” whispered Bakura.
They slowly got up and went an alternate route to get to the supplies. Of course, they weren’t without stuff though. Yugi had a mask with Yami Marik’s face on it, and Bakura had a mask with Yami Marik’s face on it. (They purchased them from Ebay.) Marik had a Barney mask on. (Look, I know he’s on a kid’s show, but do we really want to experience running into him in a dark alley?) Joey and the others slowly opened the back doors of their stores with masks of their own. They had a variety of masks on. In fact, there was one person in particular who was in a Yugi costume, but no one seemed to notice it. Yugi’s grandfather was among the people who carried a torchlight, and even though it would bring light, it still would’ve been a scary sight to see.
Soon, the three Yamis were at the crate of supplies, but…
“WHAT? THEY’RE GONE!” shouted Yami Bakura. “SOMEONE ALREADY TOOK THEM!”
“Or, it could be that we went to the wrong crate,” said Yami Marik.
Yami Bakura glared at him. “If we had that ax, I’d sooooooooooooooooo use it on ya’,” he said, glaring at Yami Marik.
“No, Bak,” said Yami. “Violence isn’t the answer. Let’s just shave him bald or something.”
“With what?” said Yami Bakura. “And don’t call me that!”
“Can we please focus on getting our stuff back!?” shouted Yami Marik.
Yami Bakura remembered the mission. “Oh, right,” said Yami Bakura. “Or, we could just scare people without our stuff.”
“Don’t forget,” said Yami Yugi, “if someone else took them, there’s a slight chance that they would’ve known we’d use them. That idiot of a store clerk already announced our plan, and so I bet the whole town by now knows what we’re doing. And that, my friends, is not a good thing.”
“But we’re not your friends,” stated Yami Marik.
“So, they think they can just take our stuff, eh?” said Yami Yugi, shaking. “Well, we’ll teach them to steal our supplies!”
“Um, might I suggest teaching them not to do it?” suggested Yami Bakura.
“THAT WORKS TOO!” said Yami Marik and Yami Yugi in unison.
“To the too!” cried Yami Bakura.
Finally, Yugi made it behind a bush that was near the area with the crate. “Uh-oh,” he said, “they’re moving away. WE HAVE A CODE BLUE.”
“I don’t you we should’ve called it a code purple,” whispered Marik to Bakura.
“I wonder who took those supplies they were talking about,” said Bakura. “We didn’t do it.”
By now, the Yamis were screaming as they headed deep in the town. “GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” they shouted as they charged in, overturning trashcans and breaking stuff.
Soon, they ran into a neighborhood of trick-or-treaters. (Which reminds me, do Japanese people even trick-or-treat?)
When the cute little kiddies turned around, from the houses they were looking at, they noticed the three Yamis and screamed, “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
“BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami as he began chasing after two little boys.
“BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami Marik as he did the same to some little girls.
“MAJIN BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami Bakura, chasing some boys and girls.
Everyone instantly froze and looked at him.
“What?” he said.
Suddenly, everybody unfroze.
“HAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” shouted Yami as he started grabbing the crying kids he was chasing.
“I FEEL SCARY, KIDS!” said Yami Bakura. “AND YOU KNOW WHAT? IIIIIIIIIII LIKE IT!” He then began to pounce on everybody as the parents who were still at their houses wondered what was going on.
“WAY T’ GO, YAMI B!” shouted Yami Marik. Suddenly, he put his hands on his head, and after a few seconds of pulling, IT CAME RIGHT OFF!
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted the screaming kids as they saw Yami Marik literally holding his head and laughing maniacally.
“Where’d you learn how to do that?” said Yami, who froze upon seeing the Yami’s trick.
“Practice,” said Yami Marik, still laughing.
“Doesn’t it hurt?” asked Yami Bakura.
Yami Marik stopped laughing and instantly cried, “Well… now that you mention it… kinda… OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!”
As Yami Marik put his head back on and started crying like a baby from the pain, Yugi and the rest of the townspeople caught up to him.
Yami turned to look at them. “Yugi…” he growled.
“Yami…” Yugi growled.
Yami, who instantly knew Yugi from the other people in masks and costumes, charged at him. “YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” he shouted.
“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Yugi shouted, running up to him.
“HEY, THAT LOOKS LIKE ME!” said Yami Bakura, seeing Bakura’s costume.
“AND THAT COSTUME… [Sniff]… LOOKS LIKE ME!” sobbed Yami Marik.
“I’M GONNA CRUSH YOU, YUGIIIIIIIIII!” shouted Yami.
“No! They’re not scared at all!” said Duke.
“C’MON, YAMI BAKURA!” shouted Yami, but when he turned around, he said, “BAKURA?”
“Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” shouted Yami Bakura, who was on the ground being tackled by little trick-or-treaters who threw their pieces of candy at him.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami Yugi, who stopped moving. Meanwhile, Yugi was still coming, but something caused Yami to not be able to continue moving. He looked down, and he noticed that… a little trick-or-treater was grabbing his legs. “HUH?” said Yami Yugi. “OH NO!”
“This is where it ends!” shouted Yugi, holding up a fist as he ran.
“I… I CAN’T MOVE!” shouted Yami. Then he looked at Yugi. “Um, uh, hey man,” he said, “uh, you wouldn’t really do this to me? I’m the Pharaoh, remember?”
“NOT FOR LONG!” shouted Yugi.
The mob followed behind him. The Yamis were helpless. Yami Marik was crying, Yami Bakura might as well have been tied to the ground, and Yami Yugi was held prisoner by a little boy. It was all over now.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Yami screamed like a girl, tears flowing out of his eyes.
The fist came. Yugi threw his curled up fist to his Yami, but right before the fist planted a mark in Yami’s face, he stopped one centimeter from it.
“Huh?” said Yami.
Suddenly, Yugi took off his mask, put down his fist, and began to laugh. “Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!” said he. (Man, that didn’t sound right.) “You should’ve seen the look on your faces!”
Soon, the whole mob of people, not to mention the trick-or-treaters and their parents, laughed in unison.
“Wha… what’s this?” said Yami, confused.
“Don’t you see?” said Yugi. “This was all a big joke! We all participated in it. We were trying to scare you before you could scare us!”
“I KNEW IT!” shouted Yami Yugi.
“But you still couldn’t stop us,” said Marik, sticking out his tongue after taking off his mask. After he did, everyone else who had a mask took theirs off.
“Everything was a prank,” said a man. “The mob, the trick-or-treaters, everything! We even had the feeling that you would run over to this neighborhood!”
“Thought you could scare us, huh?” said a woman.
“But… that’s not fair!” said Yami, trying to hold back the tears in his eyes.
“It was fair when you tried to do it,” said Marik.
“I think we’ve all learned a lesson from all this,” said Ishizu.
“Yeah,” said Joey, “Yami Marik is a wimp.” He pointed over to the crying Yami.
Yugi grinned. “Well, Yami. We got you go-OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!”
“WHOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted the mob and Yugi as they all fell though a gigantic hole in the ground that nobody noticed before. The trick-or-treaters fell down too. Soon, the only people that were left on the surface were the three Yamis and the dude with the Yugi costume.
Before Yami could question the mysterious person, he heard a familiar laughter. “AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAA!” It was Seto Kaiba, who walked with his brother, Mokuba.
“You!” shouted Yami. “IT’S KOBA AND MAIKUBA!”
“Don’t mix up my name, you dork!” shouted Kaiba.
“Gee, Seto,” said Mokuba, grinning while looking around, “it looks like we got almost everybody!”
“Yesiree, Mokuba,” said Kaiba. “And by the way, Yugi, here’s your stuff.” He walked over to Yami and gave him the supplies of scary stuff. Then he looked at the people who were stuck in the hole. “THIS IS THE PRANK THAT ALMOST NOBODY COULD AVOID! WHY, WHEN I HEARD WHAT WAS HAPPENING, I KNEW I HAD TO SCARE YOU GUYS IN SOME WAY! DON’T TELL ME THAT FALLING WASN’T SCARY!”
“Aw, man,” said Joey. “He got us!”
“What is this, Halloween or April Fool’s Day?” said Tristan.
“AHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAA!” said Kaiba. “WHOAAAAAAAAAA!”
“WHOOOOOOOOAAAAA!” shouted Mokuba.
“WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAHHHH!” shouted the three Yamis, as they fell through another giant hole.
Soon, everybody was down in some kind of hole. Well, everybody except for that “Yugi” fellow. The mystery man laughed and then took off his costume. This person wasn’t just a random person; it turned out to be…
“SPONGEBOB SQUAREPANTS!?!”
No, not really.
“MARLIN!!!” shouted Joey and Tristan.
“Hahahahahahahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” said Marlin. “I got all of you! I knew where you all would go, and so I set these traps here for you to fall in!” Marlin was standing in an area that was nowhere near the holes, but his location to the mob didn’t make anybody suspicious when the mob was still standing up.
Suddenly, everybody who wasn’t part of the Yu-Gi-Oh cast laughed. “That was a good one, Marlin!” said one guy.
“You truly are the greatest!” said another lady.
“Well,” said Marlin, “I must be going! GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH Guhuh Guhuh Guhuh guhuh guhuh guhuh guhuhuhuhuhuh…” He walked off, laughing.
Soon, after the faint sound of his voice, somebody asked, “So… anybody know how to get out of here?”
Everybody wondered that, for the holes were about five yards deep.
“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…” went everybody.
“Well, guys,” said Yami Bakura, who was in a hole with the other two Yamis and the Kaibas, “I no longer feel that I’ve lost my touch at scaring people.”
“Thank you,” said the Yamis.
“Of course, now,” said Yami Bakura, “I feel that I’ve lost my touch at pranking people.”
“Man, this has been a weird night,” said Yami.
“I’ll say,” said Kaiba, eating a hot dog, which he didn’t use to have.
Yami Yugi noticed this and said, “Hey, where’d you get that hot dog?”
“Ebay,” said Kaiba.
“Oooooooooooooookaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay,” said Yami Yugi.
Well, we may never now how everybody got out of the holes. But, will Marlin ever get captured? Will Yami Bakura regain his touch at pulling pranks on people? And can you buy auctioned hot dogs on Ebay? Find out, perhaps some other time!!!
Well, that’s the end of the story. Therefore, the Yamis flew back into their hosts’ bodies. The end, I guess.
I might make a few more edits later.
EDIT: Oh yeah... about the curse... well, the curse was that their night would be bad. Okay, curse is over.
Naruto: "If you ever lay a hand on my sensei... I'LL KILL YOU!"
Also, you guys probably know that I accidentally used the word "ape" when I wrote about the next chapter (hidden by the spoiler tag). Now you know I got the bear thing from the Saiyan transformation.
EDIT: Also, since Halloween is coming up, I'm gonna try and do a scary comedy story for "Yu-Gi-Oh! C". I don't know where in the story that would take place, but this chapter might come before Chapter 24.
Here's a little synopsis for ya':
Yami Bakura gets depressed because he's failing to scare people, and Haloween is coming up. So he teams up with the two other Yamis to try and scare the other Yu-Gi-Oh characters, not to mention, the rest of the town. Will they suceed?
EDIT #2: If you thought that Halloween was over... YOU WERE WRONG!!! Sorry this is almost a week late, but here is the special chapter you might have been waiting for!!! NOTE: I might've had to cheapen a few things just to rush certain parts of the story so I could get this done. I did it in funny ways, but still... Also, I still don't know where this would take place in my story.
Okay, here we go.
YU-GI-OH C! SPECIAL
YAMI BAKURA’S SCARY NIGHT
YAMI BAKURA’S SCARY NIGHT
~Story by MJC CartoGuy~
It was a dark and stormy night.
Actually, it wasn’t. Let’s get on with the story.
A young little boy walked down the street one clear night. He hummed a tune as he was walking. A mysterious, dark device went over his black hair, but it was too dark to see what it was.
“Heh heh heh heh…” went a voice that was coming behind him.
The boy continued walking. The innocence in his face made him seem vulnerable to any kind of attack, and the figure behind him knew that.
This is my chance, the figure thought.
The boy walked, but he was unaware that he was being followed. Footsteps went across the sidewalk, but there weren’t any witnesses to see if anything bad would happen. The being behind the boy was now ten yards behind him, unlike the original twenty he was a few seconds ago. The boy’s speed hadn’t changed a bit, but the speed of the other person’s grew very quickly.
The boy walked and hummed and walked and hummed, unaware that there was a person that was seven yards behind him, getting closer. Now six yards. Five… four… three… two… one…
“BOO!”
The white-haired person behind the boy shouted this when he was right behind the little boy. However, the boy unexpectedly didn’t notice.
“I SAID, BOO!”
The boy continued walking as if nothing had happened.
“BOO! BOO, I SAY! BOOOOOOO! BOO! BOO! BOOOO!” shouted the person, who was Yami Bakura. The boy finally turned around.
“I’m sorry, did you say something?” the boy asked, and Yami Bakura was finally able to make out the headphones that were on the boy that were playing music, causing Yami Bakura to be unable to be heard. After a few seconds of crickets chirping, the boy turned around and started walking away.
“………………” went Yami Bakura, as he stood still as a statue, alone in the night.
Later that night, Yami Bakura’s “BOOs” became “BOO-HOOs”.
“It’s not fair!” Yami cried, with his face buried in his hands. “I can’t scare people anymore!”
“Chill out, brother!” said Yami Marik, who was near him. The two of them were in an abandoned shed, conversing over what happened before. “So let me get this straight. You tried to scare a person, but they weren’t paying attention to you because they could hear you because they were listening to music!??”
“Yep,” said Yami Bakura, blowing his nose. “Too make matters worse, Halloween is coming up, and if I don’t make someone cry of fear by then, I’ll have officially lost my touch. And to make matters worse, YOU CALLED ME ‘BROTHER’!”
“Now, now, settle down, you fool,” said Yami Marik. “It’s gonna be okay, it’s gonna be okay. Don’t cry, Yami Bakura, that’s too weird.”
“Well,” said Yami Bakura, “it was either crying my heart out or being in denial.”
Yami Marik thought for a moment, but then he said, “Ah, whatever. Let it out then, but we have to keep this a secret from the others. We can’t let them hear about how you’ve been crying over this. You’d never hear the end of it. Especially if the Pharaoh knew…”
“KNEW WHAT?” said Yami Yugi, who seemed to pop up out of nowhere. Hyper as he was, he asked, “What is it that I’m not supposed to know?”
“Why would I tell you something that you’re not supposed to know if you’re not supposed to know it?” said Yami Marik. “That’s just WRONG.”
“Oh, as if you’d give a Hoot-Hoot about what’s wrong!” reminded Yami Yugi.
“Well what am I gonna do?” asked Yami Bakura, still sobbing.
“What are you gonna do about what?” asked Yami.
“Look, Pharaoh Ya,” said Yami Marik, “it seems old Yami Bakura here has lost his touch at scaring people. Even though he only considered that after scaring a person who didn’t hear him…”
“Okay, first off,” said Yami, “don’t call me Pharaoh Ya, and secondly, Yami Bakura, you look like a total doofus!”
“Ah, but I have an idea!” said Yami Marik. “Why don’t you come with me, Yami Bakura, and we can scare the Pharaoh’s friends to get your confidence back!”
Yami Bakura looked up to him, sniffed, then said, “Oh… okay.”
Yami Marik smiled.
“But what are we gonna do about the Pharaoh?”
“True…” said Yami Marik, thinking for a moment. Then he turned to the Yami. “Pharaoh,” he said, “you’re coming with us.”
“What?” said Yami. “Oh no, oh no, NEVER am I going to convert over to the dark side.”
“This isn’t Star Wars, your highness,” said Yami Marik. “You have to come with us. You’re a witness to our conspiracy. We don’t want anybody to know about this. So, you’re going to have to help us scare your friends as well.”
“That may be so,” said Yami, “about what you said about me being a witness. But, that doesn’t make me want to do it any more than before. I’m not going to do it, Yami Marik, and that’s final.”
“I’ll give you five bucks,” said Yami Marik.
“Sold!” said Yami. “I’ll do it!”
Yami Marik handed Yami five American dollars. Yami, who didn’t realize that he couldn’t use the money because he wasn’t in America, said, “But what are we gonna do about… them?”
“Who’s them?” asked Yami Bakura, looking up while eating a hamburger.
“I meant Regular Yugi, Regular Marik, and Regular Bakura,” Yami explained. “Wait a minute, since when did you have a hamburger?”
Yami Bakura stared at his half-eaten burger and said, “… I don’t know…”
For about five seconds, the three Yamis stood there, staring at each other. Suddenly, Yami Marik broke the silence. “Oh well!” said Yami Marik. “Forget about that. And we’ll just have to make those three join our side!”
“Let me go ask Yugi,” said Yami. Via mind link, he talked to him. The other Yamis just stared at him. “Hey Yugi, wanna help scare everybody? … Uh-huh… Uh-huh… Are you sure? … Are you sure you’re sure?”
The other two Yamis looked at each other, wondering what was happening.
Then Yami said, “He said no.”
“Threaten him, you barnacle-head!” shouted Yami Bakura, shaking his fist.
“I see you’re back to normal,” said Yami Marik, grinning.
“Pharaoh, are you sure that joining these two is a good idea?” asked Yugi, from inside the Puzzle.
“C’mon, Yugi, it’ll be fun,” he said. “And besides, think of our friends not as themselves, but the two evil Yamis.”
“But Yami Marik and Yami Bakura are right here!” Yugi pointed out. “Can’t I just talk to Marik and Bakura about this?”
Yami sighed. “Fine,” he said, “but we don’t have all day!”
He transformed into Yugi, who said, “May I speak to Marik and Bakura, please?”
“What is this, a phone line?” said Yami Bakura.
Yami Bakura went into his Millennium Ring artifact while the regular Bakura came out. Somehow, Yami Marik transformed into Marik (via the Rod I guess, though I still don’t really know why they even have the Rod still since television-wise they gave it away. Oh well, plot hole…).
“Should we do it, Yuge?” asked Marik.
“No way, guys!” said Yugi.
“I agree with Yugi!” said Bakura.
As they continued talking, Yami Marik thought, Aw man, they’re not gonna help us! At this rate, the only way we’re going to scare people is if they were all to drink some kind of potion that would give all six of us separate bodies so we can do whatever we want.
Suddenly, Yugi randomly said, “Hey, guys, let’s drink something!”
“Okay, how about that potion that is conveniently there without any good reason whatsoever?” said Marik, pointing at a potion of green liquid on top of a wooden crate.
So the three of them all took sips of the potion and were hydrated. “Ahhhh… that was a good potion!” said Yugi, rubbing his stomach in contentment.
“But you know,” said Marik, “I wonder what it’s gonna do to us now that we’ve drunk it.”
“Hey, maybe it’s poison!” shouted Bakura, happily.
“If it is, let’s hope it kills you, first,” said Marik.
Suddenly, their bodies began to shake. Sure enough, the three Yamis came out of their bodies and somehow ended up with bodies of their own.
“Hey, Yugi!” said Yami. “How do you do?”
“Well, what do you know?” said Yugi, picking up a slip of paper next to the potion and reading it. “Apparently, if the person who drinks it has a Yami inside of them, then they will be set free for the length of a fan fiction special!”
“We’re in a special?!” said Yami. “HI, READERS!”
“Shut up, punk!” shouted Marik. “OH NO! I CALLED THE PHARAOH A PUNK!”
“That’s right, you FOOL!” said Yami. “And prepare for the ultimate price. You’ve just won an all expense paid trip to… THE SHADOW REALM!”
“There is no Shadow Realm!” said Marik.
“Who cares?” said Yami Bakura. “Now that we’re free and have bodies of our own, let’s go SCARE SOME PEOPLE!”
“HOORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted the other two Yamis as all three of them ran out of the shed.
“Well what are we gonna do now?” said Marik.
“I know! Let’s get massacred!” suggested Yugi.
“Or we could do a simpler task, such as getting the Yamis back into our Millennium Items,” was Bakura’s answer.
“Or we could eat the rest of Yami Bakura’s mysterious sandwich!” said Marik.
“OH NOW, GUYS!” cried Yugi. “Listen to this! According to this slip of paper, we might wanna watch out! It says, ‘Additionally, if you drink this potion and your name is either Yugi Mutou, Marik Ishtar, or Ryou Bakura, then you’ll suffer a curse for the rest of our lives!’”
“We’re already under a curse!” said Marik. “The curse of our Yamis, that is. And sadly, the Pharaoh is no exception.
“Mmm-hmm!” agreed Yugi and Bakura.
“We gotta warn the others about what the Yamis are doing as well as getting the Yamis back!” said Bakura. “Come on!”
As Yugi, Marik, and Bakura left the shed, (Marik with the sandwich,) the three Yamis began plotting their semi-evil plan of scaring the Yu-Gi-Oh cast, but then, Yami said, “Hey guys, why should we just settle for them? Let’s scare everybody we find!”
“Even Yugi, Marik, and Bakura?” said Bakura.
“Oh yeah, I forgot about them!” said Yami. “Let’s scare them, too!”
“Now we’ll need some scary masks to put on,” said Yami Marik.
“You guys’ faces are scary enough!” said Yami Yugi. “I don’t know why that kid Yami Bakura tried to scare was apparently not frightened by your looks, Yami Bakura.”
“But… I’m charming!” said Yami Bakura.
Silence………
“C’mon, guys,” said Yami Marik. “We need to hurry up and get all of our supplies!”
“But tonight isn’t Halloween,” Yami pointed out. “Shouldn’t we put some of this off tomorrow?”
“Yeah, that is when Halloween really is,” said Yami Bakura.
“ARE YOU KIDDING? WE HAVE TO BUY ALL THAT STUFF NOW SO WE CAN SPEND ALL DAY SCARING EVERYBODY!!!” cried Yami Marik.
“Shut up!” shouted Yami and Yami Bakura, slapping Yami Marik at the same time.
“Dude, you want somebody to hear you?!?” whispered Yami Bakura.
“And you say ‘Brother’ is a bad name,” said Yami Marik, rolling his eyes. “Look guys, let me make this very clear for you. WE BUY EVERYTHING TODAY! IN FACT, WE WON’T DO ANYTHING ELSE UNTIL WE BUY EVERY SINGLE THING THAT WE NEED!!!”
“Do we even have any money?” said Yami Yugi. “Yugi didn’t, and since he didn’t, I shouldn’t.”
“Well, I’ve got money,” said Yami Bakura, “but that’s because it’s a duplication of the original. Seems when Bakura and I split, I had a duplicate of his body that actually fit me. Oh, and any objects got cloned, too.”
“Except the Millennium Items,” mentioned Yami Marik. “But let’s go. I don’t have any money, by the way.”
“But since the money Yami Bakura has been cloned, that makes it illegal counterfeited money!” warned Yami.
“Uh, hello? We’re EVIL!” reminded Yami Marik. “Since when do we ever give a Hoot-Hoot about what’s wrong?”
Yami Yugi sighed.
So anyway, as the three Yamis went Halloween shopping for supplies and stuff, Yugi, Bakura, and Marik all went to their friends to warn them about what the Yamis were doing, but nobody believed them.
“Why can’t you just call on the other Yugi so he can give him the benefit of the doubt?” asked Tea, as they all met at Duke’s game shop.
“I told you, he’s gone,” said Yugi.
“Yeah, our Yami selves have disappeared to plot their evil scheme,” mentioned Marik.
“Nonsense, the Pharaoh would never do such a thing to his own friends,” said Joey.
“But he got us into prison,” mentioned Ishizu.
Odion, who was there at the time, spoke up. “If the Pharaoh and his little Yami friends want to scare us, we should fight back. In fact, let’s get the whole town to scare ‘em back!”
“Good idea,” said Tea, “but how are we gonna convince everybody to do that?”
“Yeah,” said Tristan. “And, how can we do that without the Yamis finding out?”
“You don’t have to tell us,” said a voice.
Everybody looked around. It turned out that the townspeople were also in the store, eavesdropping on their conversation.
“What are you guys doing here?” asked Duke. “And how did you all get in here anyway? I locked all the doors!”
“We just did, that’s all,” said a citizen, “and we just happened to be in the neighborhood and decided to drop by. We’ll scare these Yumi characters of which you speak of.”
“Uh, their called ‘Yamis’,” corrected Duke.
“Whatever!” replied the citizens.
“Man, this story has a cheap plot,” muttered Tristan under his breath. (It’s true! There were townspeople in the game shop, after all!)
The only people that didn’t hear Yugi and his friends were the people who worked at this one store, and that was because they were too busy selling their Halloween supplies to the Yamis. There were also some other shoppers there as well, but everyone else was inside or around Duke’s game shop.
“Yes!” said Yami Yugi, as he handed a clerk some yen. “Now that we of our supplies… LET’S GO SCARE EVERYBODY IN TOWN!”
Yami Marik covered his mouth. “SHHHHHHHHH! Do you want this guy to hear you?”
Yami took Yami Marik’s hand from his mouth and said, “Why not? Can’t a guy warn somebody?”
“Dude,” said Yami Bakura, “when you want to scare somebody, you’re not supposed to tell them beforehand! Think about it! Why would you want to do that?”
“Well, I just wanted them to be in a fair condition for this…” Yami tried to explain.
“Aaaarrrrggggghhhh!” shouted Yami Bakura. “If this doesn’t work I could be as dense as THIS GUY! I have to scare people again!”
The clerk said, “Um, in case you weren’t aware, I’m still here, and I don’t think you want me to hear your little plans about scaring the town of Domino City.”
“Whoopsee!” said Yami Marik.
“HEY, EVERYBODY!” cried the clerk via a microphone. “GUESS WHAT?! WATCH OUT FOR THREE SUSPICIOUS HOOLIGANS THAT DON’T KNOW HOW TO COMB THEIR HAIR! THEY PLAN TO SCARE EVERYBODY IN DOMINO CITY, AND THAT MEANS THESE LOSERS PLAN TO SCARE YOU, TOO!”
“You fool!” shouted Yami Bakura. “You ruined our entire plan! Now these people know, and they’ll tell their friends, and they’ll tell their friends, and they’ll tell their friends, and they’ll tell their friends, and they’ll eat some hot dogs then tell their friends, and-”
“IT’S YOUR OWN FAULT FOR BLURTING IT OUT IN FRONT OF ME, FOOLS!” shouted the clerk.
“Shut up, you MORTAL!” screamed Yami.
The two evil Yamis looked at him and then turned to the clerk, going, “Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh…”
“He played you,” said Yami Bakura.
“What’cha gonna do?” said Yami Marik.
………………………
“WE’RE SOOOOOOOOORRRRRRRYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!” the three Yami’s cried as they were thrown out of the store by the store clerk.
The next day, the three Yamis hid out at the abandoned shed all day while the rest of the town began to buy supplies to scare them. Everybody knew what was going on, and the salespeople sold all their items for free that day. If only the Yamis had gone then, but then again, it would’ve been too late for that.
Anyway, nighttime came, and it was time for everyone to carry out their plans. The Yamis, of course, were going to scare everybody, the young kids were going to go trick-or-treating (They wouldn’t let a bunch of Yamis mess up their night.), and everyone else would try to scare the Yamis. Who would win? Let’s find out.
The three Yamis hid behind a big crate outside. “This is it,” whispered Yami. “Let’s really scare everybody.”
They stood up and began to stroll through the town, looking for victims. Unfortunately for them, they saw nobody anywhere.
“Where is everybody?” said Yami Marik in a soft voice.
“They’re already scared of us,” said Yami Bakura. “Remember that guy? He warned everyone that we’d scare them! They can’t even face us! We’ve won!”
“Should we really assume that?” said Yami, lifting up a trash can lid and looking inside.
“Uh, do you really think there’s gonna be somebody inside there?” Yami Marik said.
“Hey, the really worthless humans’ll have to be dumped somewhere,” Yami pointed out, laughing.
“C’mon, people,” said Yami Bakura. “Let’s go. I feel better now.”
“But we haven’t even scared anybody yet,” mentioned Yami Marik. “We don’t even have any of our materials!”
Yami Bakura turned to him and said, “Well, yes, but I think-” Suddenly, his eyes widened. “OUR STUFF! THE STUFF WE PAID BIG MOOLAH FOR! WE DON’T HAVE ANY OF IT!”
Yami Yugi thought for a moment, and then he said, “Oh yeah! I think it’s all back behind that crate!”
“C’mon, guys!” said Yami Bakura. “We’ve got to get it back!”
The three Yamis ran in their reverse path all the way back to the crate. Meanwhile, behind an alley that they didn’t look, a hidden Yugi said through a walkie-talkie, “Joey… Yami’s at 12:00! Over!”
A voice that responded said, “But Yuge… it’s only 9:03PM, not 12:00.”
“It’s an expression, Joey,” said Yugi. “And you’re supposed to say ‘Over’ when you’re doe. Over.”
“I’m sorry, Yuge. Over,” replied Joey.
“And besides,” Tristan, who heard the conversation, told Joey, “it’s a little after 12:00 in some part of the world, right?”
“Anyway,” Yugi went on, “the Yamis are here. Time to move in on our targets.”
Yugi, Bakura, and Marik were outside, hidden in an alley. Everyone else who was participating in the plan was inside the nearby stores.
“It’s scary time!” whispered Bakura.
They slowly got up and went an alternate route to get to the supplies. Of course, they weren’t without stuff though. Yugi had a mask with Yami Marik’s face on it, and Bakura had a mask with Yami Marik’s face on it. (They purchased them from Ebay.) Marik had a Barney mask on. (Look, I know he’s on a kid’s show, but do we really want to experience running into him in a dark alley?) Joey and the others slowly opened the back doors of their stores with masks of their own. They had a variety of masks on. In fact, there was one person in particular who was in a Yugi costume, but no one seemed to notice it. Yugi’s grandfather was among the people who carried a torchlight, and even though it would bring light, it still would’ve been a scary sight to see.
Soon, the three Yamis were at the crate of supplies, but…
“WHAT? THEY’RE GONE!” shouted Yami Bakura. “SOMEONE ALREADY TOOK THEM!”
“Or, it could be that we went to the wrong crate,” said Yami Marik.
Yami Bakura glared at him. “If we had that ax, I’d sooooooooooooooooo use it on ya’,” he said, glaring at Yami Marik.
“No, Bak,” said Yami. “Violence isn’t the answer. Let’s just shave him bald or something.”
“With what?” said Yami Bakura. “And don’t call me that!”
“Can we please focus on getting our stuff back!?” shouted Yami Marik.
Yami Bakura remembered the mission. “Oh, right,” said Yami Bakura. “Or, we could just scare people without our stuff.”
“Don’t forget,” said Yami Yugi, “if someone else took them, there’s a slight chance that they would’ve known we’d use them. That idiot of a store clerk already announced our plan, and so I bet the whole town by now knows what we’re doing. And that, my friends, is not a good thing.”
“But we’re not your friends,” stated Yami Marik.
“So, they think they can just take our stuff, eh?” said Yami Yugi, shaking. “Well, we’ll teach them to steal our supplies!”
“Um, might I suggest teaching them not to do it?” suggested Yami Bakura.
“THAT WORKS TOO!” said Yami Marik and Yami Yugi in unison.
“To the too!” cried Yami Bakura.
Finally, Yugi made it behind a bush that was near the area with the crate. “Uh-oh,” he said, “they’re moving away. WE HAVE A CODE BLUE.”
“I don’t you we should’ve called it a code purple,” whispered Marik to Bakura.
“I wonder who took those supplies they were talking about,” said Bakura. “We didn’t do it.”
By now, the Yamis were screaming as they headed deep in the town. “GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” they shouted as they charged in, overturning trashcans and breaking stuff.
Soon, they ran into a neighborhood of trick-or-treaters. (Which reminds me, do Japanese people even trick-or-treat?)
When the cute little kiddies turned around, from the houses they were looking at, they noticed the three Yamis and screamed, “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
“BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami as he began chasing after two little boys.
“BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami Marik as he did the same to some little girls.
“MAJIN BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami Bakura, chasing some boys and girls.
Everyone instantly froze and looked at him.
“What?” he said.
Suddenly, everybody unfroze.
“HAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” shouted Yami as he started grabbing the crying kids he was chasing.
“I FEEL SCARY, KIDS!” said Yami Bakura. “AND YOU KNOW WHAT? IIIIIIIIIII LIKE IT!” He then began to pounce on everybody as the parents who were still at their houses wondered what was going on.
“WAY T’ GO, YAMI B!” shouted Yami Marik. Suddenly, he put his hands on his head, and after a few seconds of pulling, IT CAME RIGHT OFF!
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted the screaming kids as they saw Yami Marik literally holding his head and laughing maniacally.
“Where’d you learn how to do that?” said Yami, who froze upon seeing the Yami’s trick.
“Practice,” said Yami Marik, still laughing.
“Doesn’t it hurt?” asked Yami Bakura.
Yami Marik stopped laughing and instantly cried, “Well… now that you mention it… kinda… OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!”
As Yami Marik put his head back on and started crying like a baby from the pain, Yugi and the rest of the townspeople caught up to him.
Yami turned to look at them. “Yugi…” he growled.
“Yami…” Yugi growled.
Yami, who instantly knew Yugi from the other people in masks and costumes, charged at him. “YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” he shouted.
“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Yugi shouted, running up to him.
“HEY, THAT LOOKS LIKE ME!” said Yami Bakura, seeing Bakura’s costume.
“AND THAT COSTUME… [Sniff]… LOOKS LIKE ME!” sobbed Yami Marik.
“I’M GONNA CRUSH YOU, YUGIIIIIIIIII!” shouted Yami.
“No! They’re not scared at all!” said Duke.
“C’MON, YAMI BAKURA!” shouted Yami, but when he turned around, he said, “BAKURA?”
“Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” shouted Yami Bakura, who was on the ground being tackled by little trick-or-treaters who threw their pieces of candy at him.
“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Yami Yugi, who stopped moving. Meanwhile, Yugi was still coming, but something caused Yami to not be able to continue moving. He looked down, and he noticed that… a little trick-or-treater was grabbing his legs. “HUH?” said Yami Yugi. “OH NO!”
“This is where it ends!” shouted Yugi, holding up a fist as he ran.
“I… I CAN’T MOVE!” shouted Yami. Then he looked at Yugi. “Um, uh, hey man,” he said, “uh, you wouldn’t really do this to me? I’m the Pharaoh, remember?”
“NOT FOR LONG!” shouted Yugi.
The mob followed behind him. The Yamis were helpless. Yami Marik was crying, Yami Bakura might as well have been tied to the ground, and Yami Yugi was held prisoner by a little boy. It was all over now.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Yami screamed like a girl, tears flowing out of his eyes.
The fist came. Yugi threw his curled up fist to his Yami, but right before the fist planted a mark in Yami’s face, he stopped one centimeter from it.
“Huh?” said Yami.
Suddenly, Yugi took off his mask, put down his fist, and began to laugh. “Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!” said he. (Man, that didn’t sound right.) “You should’ve seen the look on your faces!”
Soon, the whole mob of people, not to mention the trick-or-treaters and their parents, laughed in unison.
“Wha… what’s this?” said Yami, confused.
“Don’t you see?” said Yugi. “This was all a big joke! We all participated in it. We were trying to scare you before you could scare us!”
“I KNEW IT!” shouted Yami Yugi.
“But you still couldn’t stop us,” said Marik, sticking out his tongue after taking off his mask. After he did, everyone else who had a mask took theirs off.
“Everything was a prank,” said a man. “The mob, the trick-or-treaters, everything! We even had the feeling that you would run over to this neighborhood!”
“Thought you could scare us, huh?” said a woman.
“But… that’s not fair!” said Yami, trying to hold back the tears in his eyes.
“It was fair when you tried to do it,” said Marik.
“I think we’ve all learned a lesson from all this,” said Ishizu.
“Yeah,” said Joey, “Yami Marik is a wimp.” He pointed over to the crying Yami.
Yugi grinned. “Well, Yami. We got you go-OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!”
“WHOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted the mob and Yugi as they all fell though a gigantic hole in the ground that nobody noticed before. The trick-or-treaters fell down too. Soon, the only people that were left on the surface were the three Yamis and the dude with the Yugi costume.
Before Yami could question the mysterious person, he heard a familiar laughter. “AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAAAA!” It was Seto Kaiba, who walked with his brother, Mokuba.
“You!” shouted Yami. “IT’S KOBA AND MAIKUBA!”
“Don’t mix up my name, you dork!” shouted Kaiba.
“Gee, Seto,” said Mokuba, grinning while looking around, “it looks like we got almost everybody!”
“Yesiree, Mokuba,” said Kaiba. “And by the way, Yugi, here’s your stuff.” He walked over to Yami and gave him the supplies of scary stuff. Then he looked at the people who were stuck in the hole. “THIS IS THE PRANK THAT ALMOST NOBODY COULD AVOID! WHY, WHEN I HEARD WHAT WAS HAPPENING, I KNEW I HAD TO SCARE YOU GUYS IN SOME WAY! DON’T TELL ME THAT FALLING WASN’T SCARY!”
“Aw, man,” said Joey. “He got us!”
“What is this, Halloween or April Fool’s Day?” said Tristan.
“AHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAA!” said Kaiba. “WHOAAAAAAAAAA!”
“WHOOOOOOOOAAAAA!” shouted Mokuba.
“WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAHHHH!” shouted the three Yamis, as they fell through another giant hole.
Soon, everybody was down in some kind of hole. Well, everybody except for that “Yugi” fellow. The mystery man laughed and then took off his costume. This person wasn’t just a random person; it turned out to be…
“SPONGEBOB SQUAREPANTS!?!”
No, not really.
“MARLIN!!!” shouted Joey and Tristan.
“Hahahahahahahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” said Marlin. “I got all of you! I knew where you all would go, and so I set these traps here for you to fall in!” Marlin was standing in an area that was nowhere near the holes, but his location to the mob didn’t make anybody suspicious when the mob was still standing up.
Suddenly, everybody who wasn’t part of the Yu-Gi-Oh cast laughed. “That was a good one, Marlin!” said one guy.
“You truly are the greatest!” said another lady.
“Well,” said Marlin, “I must be going! GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH Guhuh Guhuh Guhuh guhuh guhuh guhuh guhuhuhuhuhuh…” He walked off, laughing.
Soon, after the faint sound of his voice, somebody asked, “So… anybody know how to get out of here?”
Everybody wondered that, for the holes were about five yards deep.
“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…” went everybody.
“Well, guys,” said Yami Bakura, who was in a hole with the other two Yamis and the Kaibas, “I no longer feel that I’ve lost my touch at scaring people.”
“Thank you,” said the Yamis.
“Of course, now,” said Yami Bakura, “I feel that I’ve lost my touch at pranking people.”
“Man, this has been a weird night,” said Yami.
“I’ll say,” said Kaiba, eating a hot dog, which he didn’t use to have.
Yami Yugi noticed this and said, “Hey, where’d you get that hot dog?”
“Ebay,” said Kaiba.
“Oooooooooooooookaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay,” said Yami Yugi.
Well, we may never now how everybody got out of the holes. But, will Marlin ever get captured? Will Yami Bakura regain his touch at pulling pranks on people? And can you buy auctioned hot dogs on Ebay? Find out, perhaps some other time!!!
Well, that’s the end of the story. Therefore, the Yamis flew back into their hosts’ bodies. The end, I guess.
I might make a few more edits later.
EDIT: Oh yeah... about the curse... well, the curse was that their night would be bad. Okay, curse is over.
Last edited:
Ice_Scyther
FFFFFFFFF-
*continues laughing* that..was... hilarious!!!!! *bursts out in laughter*
Oh yeah, they don't trick or treat in Japan.
-I.S. ;123;
Oh yeah, they don't trick or treat in Japan.
-I.S. ;123;
I was afraid of that. Actually though, all you have to do is look throughout my story and find that I've never been to Japan.
Hopefully the next chapter will come within a few days. I'm having a day off from school on Friday so I should be able to work then. I'm already in the middle of the chapter so I shouldn't take too long to finish when I get the chance to work on it.
I'm also gonna try and think of some ideas for a new Pokemon fanfiction I'm working on (coming either December or January at this rate). I also have to figure out how I can update three stories at the same time.
EDIT...
And now it’s time for…
“ASK YAMI YUGI!!!”
Starring… aw, who do you think this segment is starring? Sheesh, man!
YAMI YUGI: “Hi, boys and girls! It’s me, Yami Yugi! And this is… MY SHOW! Now, I answer questions from readers like you who are in need of having their questions answered! Bring in a letter, Tristan!”
TRISTAN: “Yeah, yeah… (He brings in a fan letter.) Here ya’ go, your highness!”
YAMI YUGI: “Thank you, my good man. Now let’s see… RoronoaZolo@POL (Pirates Online).com says, ‘Dear Pharaoh, Hi, I’m a swordsman on the crew of the Strawhat Pirate crew, and I was wondering… why do people say the names of their attacks as they attack? I mean, I do it myself, but even I don’t even know why… Signed, Me.’”
TRISTAN: “Well?”
YAMI YUGI: “Well you see, RoronoaZolo, this is the reason why they say the names of their attacks. See, enemies and superheroes like to say the names of their attacks because they figure, HEY! If we’re going to kill you with an attack, you might as well find out what we use to kill you. And it helps the superheroes’ fans, too. I mean, it just doesn’t sound right to say, ‘Hey! Did you see that attack that, say, Roronoa Zolo used’ or ‘AAUGH! I JUST GOT HIT BY THAT ATTACK!’”
TRISTAN: “Is that the right answer, because if you’re wrong, we’ll get typed off the fanfiction just like Yami Marik’s show!”
A VOICE: “Just a minute, YOU!”
YAMI YUGI: “YAMI MARIK!”
YAMI MARIK (walks up to the others in the room): “Who said my show was typed off!?”
TRISTAN: “Didn’t you hear? Nobody liked the source that you were using and so the ratings went down, and they wanted to see the Pharaoh do something useful, so they kicked off your show to put on his!”
YAMI MARIK: “Say what? I’LL GET YOU FOR THIS, PHARAOH!!!”
YAMI YUGI: “BRING IT ON, FOOL! BRING IT ON!”
TRISTAN: “Oh geez…”
(Yami Yugi and Yami Marik duke it out and start rolling on the floor.)
TRISTAN: “Uh, ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, Pharaohs and monsters, while I try to get some help to stop the fighting, you can read the next chapter of this story! So see you around!” (runs out of room while the two Yamis continue fighting…)
Well, last time, you recall, Joey had been framed for breaking a stereo in a Kanki Japanese restaurant (though since this is Japan, of course it’s a Japanese restaurant) and had to spend the rest of the day working off his debt to Chef Jeff, the owner of the restaurant. Now, in the meantime, Yami Yugi had, once again, broken the Millennium Puzzle, and so instead of fixing it, he and his friends went to the Kanki restaurant and saw Joey there. Joey had to give in to their ridiculous demands of customer service, and he had fed up with Yami Yugi, who wanted a cherry pie that Joey had. They duked it out, and all of the cooks jumped on them and took them outside, where Yami had turned into a giant grizzly bear! Man, this story is weird!
Chapter 24- “The Horrifying Yami, the Giant Grizzly Bear!?!?”
“GROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!” shouted Yami the Bear, as all of the cooks, not to mention Joey, (wait, he’s a cook too) stood there shocked.
“What caused this guy to DO THIS?” cried a running cook.
“I think it was because he looked at the moon!” Joey suggested.
DING DING DING DING! That’s correct, Joseph! (Uh, I mean, Joey.) You see, when Yami first went into the restaurant, it was evening. The sun was setting, and the moon wasn't shown because it was covered by a cloud. Point is, he never looked at the full moon until just now! Therefore, as soon as he looked, something caused him to transform into the bear that he was now... but what? What?
Yami the Grizzly Bear continued to roar as cooks were running around, screaming. The customers who were inside the restaurant didn't quite know what was going on until someone looked outside and said, "There's a giant grizzly bear out there!"
"You lie!" exclaimed another, and soon he and some others ran over to the window to watch. When they were satisfied, they too ran around, screaming.
“What are we gonna do?” cried Tea, looking worried.
“Now, now, there isn’t really a giant bear outside,” said the calm Yami Marik. “It’s just… superstition or something.”
“Then why don’t you go out there and see what everybody’s screaming about?” Tea challenged him.
Yami Marik looked at her for a second, then said, “All right then. Fine, I will!”
And then he stepped outside. No one dared to stop him. “Are you mad?” one customer said. “There’s a bear outside! There’s a bear outside!”
“Yeah, yeah,” said Yami Marik, who opened the door outside.
He closed the door, and the restaurant became silent. Chef Zeff was still in the bathroom at the time, and he was wondering why everything got so quiet…
The customers stood still. “Let’s hide,” one said.
“Good idea,” a woman replied.
So everybody started hiding under seats and counters, wondering what was going to happen next.
Yami Marik took a few steps outside, hearing the roaring noises and beginning to shiver a little bit. It’s probably just the wind, he thought. Yeah, that’s it, just the wind. In fact, there’s probably a typhoon or a tornado headed this way. That must be it.
Well, Yami Marik, it wasn’t. (Man, I love this commentary, don’t you?)
Since he had gone out a different door than the other cooks, he had to walk around a corner to get to where everybody else was. Meanwhile, the customers were listening to the sounds, wondering what was going on.
“It’s been thirty seconds since that white-haired Egyptian-looking fellow went out there,” said a customer man.
“Give him some time,” said another.
“Maybe somebody should go after him!” suggested the same woman from before.
“All right, I’ll go after that guy!” said the other white-haired fellow, who was Yami Bakura. “… Just as soon as I finish my white rice!”
Everyone fainted.
Now Joey had managed to hide in a bush while Yami the Giant Grizzly Bear was picking up random giant trees and throwing them in anger and rage. Unfortunately for Joey, he had lifted up the bush that Joey was under. “Gaaahh!” cried Joey. “Um, uh, nice Pharaoh, sir…”
Yami threw the bush aside (which landed on another cook, by the way) and glared at Joey. Suddenly, he took his right hand and grabbed Joey with it.
“Say whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?” he shouted in pain.
“What was that?” cried Yami Marik, as he was walking closer to the scene. He ran over to the area, but he tripped on a rock (It’s always the rock, isn’t it?) and fell backwards into some mud. When he opened his eyes again, since they had been closed as he fell, he saw the big, white moon. Now, he had never looked at the full moon that night either. “Nice moon…” he said.
Suddenly, just as Yami Bakura found and ran over to where Yami Marik was, Yami Marik began to shake. (Uh-oh is right!) He began to grow larger in size, not to mention, furrier. The next thing Yami Bakura knew, Yami Bakura had turned into a Hulk! I mean, GIANT GRIAALY BEAR!
“What on earth?” YB cried.
“MROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOARRRR!!!” shouted Yami Marik.
“MROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOARRRR??” Yami Bakura quoted. (Yes, I suppose the M stands for Marik, but I’m not sure.)
Yami Marik, in his bear form, found the Pharaoh went young Joey Wheeler, and he started running up to the two of them. Yami the Bear wound up his fist back with Joey in it and was about to throw him clear across the world when he saw Yami Marik the giant grizzly bear.
“YYYYYOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORRRRRRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRR!” screeched the Pharoah, (or should I say, the Bear-oh?) as he dropped Joey down on the ground and charged toward Yami Marik the bear.
Recognizing the hairstyle of the bear, which was the only thing that the bear really kept besides its clothing, Joey shouted, “What? Yami Marik turned into a bear too? Good grief!”
“Gee, I wonder what made him transform like that?” questioned Yami Bakura, thinking about the evil Yami Marik. Suddenly, he noticed a bright light, and he looked up to see that it was coming from the full moon.
You to, eh?
Suddenly, he began to shake. Then, he… well, you know the drill, folks! He, too, turned into a giant grizzly bear.
“BROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!” he shouted, as he leaped over to the other Yami bear.
Meanwhile, back in the restaurant, people were beginning to get worried, as they heard roars seeming to come from different voices.
“What do you guys think is going on out there?” Tristan thought aloud.
“I’m not sure…” responded Tea. Then she looked at Duke, holding some of the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle. “What are you doing, Duke?”
“Putting together the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle,” he replied. “We’ll need Yugi’s help, of course.”
“WHADDAYA’ MEAN, DUKE!? THE ONLY REASON WE PUT THAT EXTREMELY HARD PUZZLE TOGETHER WAS BECAUSE OF A FREAK ACCIDENT!” Tristan said.
“Like we have a choice!” said Duke. “I have a bad feeling that Yami Yugi isn’t the only Yami that turned into a giant bear out there. We gotta go after them!”
“I doubt the two evil Yamis would be able to calm the Pharaoh down a bit,” said Ishizu, “but I bet that Joey and him are still fighting to this minute. But Duke, what gave you the idea that the Pharaoh is the bear?”
“I heard one of the customers say that the man who was fighting the cook named Joey had turned into a bear!” Duke replied.
“Maybe we should just get the regular Marik and the regular Bakura to help out,” said Ishizu.
“But it won’t help if their Yami’s have turned into bears,” Tea mentioned.
“There’s only one way to find out what really happened,” said Ishizu, standing up. “Let’s go out there and see what’s happened!”
“Right!” said Tea, getting up beside her. “C’mon, Tristan and Duke!”
“Aw, man, but I wanna finish the Puzzle…” Duke whined like a little baby.
“Weren’t you the one that just said that we had to go after them?!” cried Tristan.
“Did I say we?” said Duke. “Uh, I meant, you. Have a nice day, guys!”
So Tristan, Tea, and Ishizu went outside in order to find out what was going on. Oh, and they dragged Duke with them.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted Duke. (Actually, he should’ve said to have a nice night. It was nighttime, you know.)
Meanwhile, the three bears (I know, I know) continued causing chaos where they were. Yami Bakura the Bear jumped on Yami Marik the Bear for no good reason. The two bears began wrestling with each other. The problem was, Yami Marik was already running over to Yami the Bear, who charged towards him, so when Yami Marik the Bear was running, he got hit by Yami Bakura the Bear, causing him to fall. Meanwhile, Yami Bear had to jump on the two rolling bears in order to hurt Yami Marik the Bear.
Tea, Tristan, and Ishizu ran toward the action after exiting through the same door that the evil Yamis went out of.
Duke, who was still being dragged across the concrete floor, screamed, “AAAUUGH! THE PAAAAAAAAAIN! STOOOOOOOOOOOP!”
“You know, something tells me that we should go faster!” suggested Tristan.
So they picked up speed. The thing that made Duke uncomfortable was that he was being carried by his legs, so his back was scraping across the hard floor.
"WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"
Finally, the four of them made it to the scene. The three Yami bears had gotten up to brush themselves off for a ten-second break from fighting. During this time, Tristan said, “Aw man! Look at them! I don’t know what’s happening, but we’ve got to stop them!”
“You’re right!” said Ishizu. “But how do we do that?”
Suddenly, the three of them looked at Duke. “What?” said Duke.
The three of them put Duke’s legs together and, in unison, began spinning Duke’s body around like one of those Skip-It toys.
“WHOOOAOOOOOOOAOOOOAOOOOAHHH!” cried Duke as he felt the pressure.
Time was up for the break, and the three bears began fighting once more.
Tristan cried, “Ready?”
“Yeah!” shouted Ishizu and Tea.
“Ready for what?” asked Duke.
“RELEASE!” shouted Tristan as the three of them finished another spin and then let go of Joey, hurling him towards the three bears.
“WHOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
Unfortunately for them, they missed. Instead, Duke was headed for a mysterious martial artist that just happened to be there. His karate outfit had a pink belt instead of a black belt, and there were some other features on him, including a clown face, that made him look goofy.
As soon as he saw Duke fly toward him, he shouted, “OUTTA MY WAY!” Then-
BOOT!
He kicked Duke in the stomach, and he flew up in the air. Unfortunately for him, the kick was so strong that his journey would lead him miles away.
“LOOK’S LIKE DUKE ROCKET’S BLASTING OFF AGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAIN!” shouted Duke as his flying body disappeared into the sky.
“Hunh?” said Tea, upon looking at the kicker.. “Who are you?”
“The name’s Comedyman!” the person responded. “I’m the comedy fighting monster, extraordinaire!”
“Comedy fighting monster?!” said Tea and Ishizu, in shock.
Tristan had a blank expression on his face as he stared at the man, wondering what was going on. Meanwhile, Joey managed to crawl past the fighting Yamis to Tristan. “JOEY!” Tristan said.
“I… quit… cooking!” muttered the exhausted cook, collapsing afterward.
“Now then, if you guys are done talking,” continued Comedyman, “it’s time for me to save the day- er, I mean, night- by beating up these guys for ya’!”
“Say what?” shouted Ishizu and Joey.
“You go, Comedy Monster! GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH!” shouted a familiar voice. Yep, you guessed it, folks, it turned out to be…
A PERSON!
Specifically, it was… Marlin!
“MARLIN?!” shouted Tea, Tristan, Joey, and Ishizu.
“EH?!” went the three bears, who just noticed the man.
“COMEDYMAN,” shouted Marlin, pointing at the Yamis, “ATTACK!”
“With pleasure, my Comedyist!” the monster responded.
“COMEDYIST?!” shouted Tea, Tristan, Joey, and Pikachu, I mean Ishizu.
“WEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” shouted Comedyman as the pink afro-ed karate man ran up to the Yamis. He then jumped on them and began using his fists to beat up the three Yamis.
“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted the three bears as they were beaten the imaginary stuffing out of them.
“Marlin?!” shouted Tristan. “Who is this guy? And what is he doing to the Pharaoh and the others?!”
“Why, he’s a Comedy Monster,” replied Marlin. “Weren’t you listening? And besides, he’s attacking them! I told him to because I played his card! See?” He held out his left hand, and it showed an arm ornament that looked similar to the Duel Disc, the device that is used to place Duel Monsters cards on.
“That looks like… a duel disk!” exclaimed Tristan.
“Why, you’re right, Tristan!” Ishizu said.
Comedyman continued to beat up the Yamis as Marlin continued talking. “You see, guys, since Comedy Monsters rule and all, I figured I might be able to show the game off. Good thing I was here, huh guys?” Marlin said. “It’s a good thing that everything worked out the way I wanted.”
“Wait a minute… you planned all this?” asked Tea.
“Ding Ding Ding Ding! YOOOOOOOOOOOOU’RE CORRECT!” shouted Marlin. Then he pointed in the dirrection that Tea and friends came from. “Look over there!”
Sure enough, the customers who managed to get the guts to go outside to find out what was going on went outside to find out what was going on. Not only that, in the door that Joey came out of, other customers came out. They all saw Comedyman save the night and the restaurant.
“HORRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” they all cheered upon instantly realizing what was going on.
“You can thank Comedyman and I!” yelled Marlin, grinning.
“THANK YOU, COMEDYMAN AND I!” said the customers.
“Heh heh… close enough!” said Marlin.
By that time, Comedyman had finished punching, and so he did a few back flips and went back to Marlin. Then he faced the crowd and bowed at them as everybody clapped and cheered. Marlin bowed too. The unconscious bears lay silent because they were, well, unconscious.
“THANK YOU, THANK YOU!” said Comedyman. “YOU’RE A WONDERFUL CROWD! STAY FUNNY!” And then, with a loud poof, he flew back into his card. Marlin put the card back into his deck of Comedy Monsters cards and then closed the device.
“You can buy these comedy disks at any game shop!” shouted Marlin. “Any game shop! You can also buy Comedy Monsters cards at them! Thank you, and… GOOD NIGHT!!!”
As the proud customers went back into the restaurant, Marlin started to walk off. Tea, Joey, Tristan, and Ishizu were the only people left outside that weren’t bears or Marlin. Suddenly, Tea began running after Marlin. Since she was running and he was walking, she could easily catch up to him. “Hey, wait a minute, you!” she said.
Marlin turned around. “What is it, my dear?”
“I WANT TO KNOW WHAT THAT PLAN OF YOURS WAS!!!” said Tea.
“My plan?! Why, it was to advertise Comedy Monsters, of course!” said Marlin. “You see, I planned this whole thing. My plan was to get the Pharaoh, or whoever, to turn into a giant bear and start causing trouble so I could send out one of my Comedy Monsters to teach him a lesson and save the moment!”
“But how’d you know that he’d turn into a bear?” asked Ishizu, walking over to them. “And what made him to that, anyway?”
“Why, it was the T-Niap!” was Marlin’s answer.
Tea looked at him in confusion. “Huh? What’s D-Nope?”
“It’s T-Niap!” moaned Joey, who slowly got up and walked over to her. “It… was the paint soup I gave you guys.”
“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!” cried Tea and Ishizu.
“Bingo, Joseph!” said Marlin. “Let me explain. T-Niap is a paint that has a chemical reaction in people who are ‘Yamis’. If a Yami drinks it, they will change into a bear upon looking at a full moon. Obviously, those other dudes who transformed into bears were Yamis as well. Anyway, my goal was to get the Pharaoh to drink the paint in order to transform. Those other Yamis were just bonuses that I didn’t plan but made the situation better.”
“Ah, I see,” said Ishizu.
“So, there you have it,” said Marlin. “That was the plan.”
“Wait just a darn minute, you,” said Joey. “How did you know I was gonna use that paint? How did you know I was gonna even cook with that stuff?”
“Oh yeah,” said Marlin. “I forgot about that part.”
“The only reason I was even a cook in the first place was that I was framed for doing something I didn’t do!” said Joey.
“That’s what being framed means, idiot!” said Ishizu.
“My, Joey,” said Tea. “I don’t know how you got beat up looking, but you sound better now.”
“It was that Pharaoh of Yugi’s!” cried Joey.
“Why, I paid that kid to kick a soccer ball into Kanki while you walked by and then run so you would get framed and had to work at Kanki!” explained Marlin. “And knowing that Yami would break the Millennium Puzzle again and come here-“
“Wait a minute!” said Joey. “How did you know that?”
“Yami’s just that type of guy,” replied Marlin. “Anyway, knowing this, I knew he would want to come here to eat, and since I work here, I asked Chef Jeff if he could let Joey be your cook if you guys came. I described you guys when you had your back turned, Joey. And so, all of this happened. My plan had succeeded. Yay!”
“URRRRRRRRRGH! YOU’RE GONNA PAY FOR THAT!” shouted Joey, holding up his fists. “I ALREADY HAD ONE FIGHT TODAY, AND I’M READY FOR ANOTHER ONE, YOU HEAR ME?”
“And also, guys,” Marlin went on, “the name T-Niap is backwards for Pain-T! A giant bear would cause the Pain, and the T is a bonus! Plus, put everything together to get the word ‘paint’.”
“Genius!” exclaimed Ishizu.
“Shut up, Ishizu!” said Tea.
“How rude!” cried Ishizu.
“Well… I must be going,” said Marlin, and he started off again. Then he turned around. “Oh, and if you want to buy more Comedy Monsters cards than the ones you already have, I told you, you can look at any game shop. Any game shop.” Then he walked away, for real this time.
“Oh no!” cried Joey. “I forgot! Yugi’s grandfather’s game shop’s cards have also been changed!”
“YOU’RE KIDDING ME!” said Tristan, who was still with the knocked out Yami bears.
“You know,” said Tea, “how are we going to get these bears to transform again? Hey, Marlin!”
“I dunno, that’s your problem!” Marlin’s voice said, though he was long gone, so you couldn’t really hear it as well. Tristan was the only person that was too far enough to hear.
“We also have to find Duke!” said Ishizu. “And, we have to get the Puzzle to be put back together!”
“Why can’t I have a normal life?” moaned Tea, holding her head from a headache.
“If you had a normal life, would somebody write a fan fiction about it?” said Ishizu.
“Good point, but still…” said Tea.
Meanwhile, Chef Jeff finally came out of the bathroom. (He had taken a long time to wash his hands, you see. He’s the hygienic type.) He noticed that all of his customers were talking about the events that had just happened.
I missed something, he thought.
Suddenly, he noticed Ishizu walking back inside the restaurant. He remembered that she was one of Joey’s friends. He watched as she went over to her table. Ishizu gasped as she looked at the location where the bag with the Millennium Puzzle pieces were.
“It’s gone!” she said.
Meanwhile again, Duke was still flying through the air, with the purple bag that had all the pieces. He had apparently taken it with him without anybody noticing as he was being dragged outside. “Since I have nothing else to do, I might as well continue putting together this puzzle,” he said.
He continued working, but because he had never tried fixing a complicated puzzle while flying through the sky, he had difficulties.
“Come on…” he said.
Unfortunately for him, his hands slipped, and the bag and pieces all fell out of them.
“OH NOOOOOO!” he cried as he watched the pieces of the Puzzle fall down into the town.
The pieces all landed in different parts of the town. Duke held his hand in stress.
“This is bad,” he said. “What am I gonna tell the Pharaoh?”
Forget about the Pharaoh, you idiot! What about yourself? Anyway, what will happen to Duke Devlin? Will the pieces fall into responsible hands? Will the three Yamis change back into themselves? And will everyone’s cards get changed back to normal? Find out… NEXT TIME!
[spoil]IN THE NEXT CHAPTER...
What do you do when you drop all of the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle while you're in mid-air? Why, you go look for them, of course! Can Duke find all of the pieces of the Puzzle? Here are some things to look forward to in the next chapter...
- The Yamis change back!
- Odion returns!
- Joey's shift ends!
- And, this miniture Kanki storyline ends as well!
NEXT TIME: Chapter 25- "Joseph, You're Fired!"[/spoil]
Hopefully the next chapter will come within a few days. I'm having a day off from school on Friday so I should be able to work then. I'm already in the middle of the chapter so I shouldn't take too long to finish when I get the chance to work on it.
I'm also gonna try and think of some ideas for a new Pokemon fanfiction I'm working on (coming either December or January at this rate). I also have to figure out how I can update three stories at the same time.
EDIT...
And now it’s time for…
“ASK YAMI YUGI!!!”
Starring… aw, who do you think this segment is starring? Sheesh, man!
YAMI YUGI: “Hi, boys and girls! It’s me, Yami Yugi! And this is… MY SHOW! Now, I answer questions from readers like you who are in need of having their questions answered! Bring in a letter, Tristan!”
TRISTAN: “Yeah, yeah… (He brings in a fan letter.) Here ya’ go, your highness!”
YAMI YUGI: “Thank you, my good man. Now let’s see… RoronoaZolo@POL (Pirates Online).com says, ‘Dear Pharaoh, Hi, I’m a swordsman on the crew of the Strawhat Pirate crew, and I was wondering… why do people say the names of their attacks as they attack? I mean, I do it myself, but even I don’t even know why… Signed, Me.’”
TRISTAN: “Well?”
YAMI YUGI: “Well you see, RoronoaZolo, this is the reason why they say the names of their attacks. See, enemies and superheroes like to say the names of their attacks because they figure, HEY! If we’re going to kill you with an attack, you might as well find out what we use to kill you. And it helps the superheroes’ fans, too. I mean, it just doesn’t sound right to say, ‘Hey! Did you see that attack that, say, Roronoa Zolo used’ or ‘AAUGH! I JUST GOT HIT BY THAT ATTACK!’”
TRISTAN: “Is that the right answer, because if you’re wrong, we’ll get typed off the fanfiction just like Yami Marik’s show!”
A VOICE: “Just a minute, YOU!”
YAMI YUGI: “YAMI MARIK!”
YAMI MARIK (walks up to the others in the room): “Who said my show was typed off!?”
TRISTAN: “Didn’t you hear? Nobody liked the source that you were using and so the ratings went down, and they wanted to see the Pharaoh do something useful, so they kicked off your show to put on his!”
YAMI MARIK: “Say what? I’LL GET YOU FOR THIS, PHARAOH!!!”
YAMI YUGI: “BRING IT ON, FOOL! BRING IT ON!”
TRISTAN: “Oh geez…”
(Yami Yugi and Yami Marik duke it out and start rolling on the floor.)
TRISTAN: “Uh, ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, Pharaohs and monsters, while I try to get some help to stop the fighting, you can read the next chapter of this story! So see you around!” (runs out of room while the two Yamis continue fighting…)
Well, last time, you recall, Joey had been framed for breaking a stereo in a Kanki Japanese restaurant (though since this is Japan, of course it’s a Japanese restaurant) and had to spend the rest of the day working off his debt to Chef Jeff, the owner of the restaurant. Now, in the meantime, Yami Yugi had, once again, broken the Millennium Puzzle, and so instead of fixing it, he and his friends went to the Kanki restaurant and saw Joey there. Joey had to give in to their ridiculous demands of customer service, and he had fed up with Yami Yugi, who wanted a cherry pie that Joey had. They duked it out, and all of the cooks jumped on them and took them outside, where Yami had turned into a giant grizzly bear! Man, this story is weird!
Chapter 24- “The Horrifying Yami, the Giant Grizzly Bear!?!?”
“GROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!” shouted Yami the Bear, as all of the cooks, not to mention Joey, (wait, he’s a cook too) stood there shocked.
“What caused this guy to DO THIS?” cried a running cook.
“I think it was because he looked at the moon!” Joey suggested.
DING DING DING DING! That’s correct, Joseph! (Uh, I mean, Joey.) You see, when Yami first went into the restaurant, it was evening. The sun was setting, and the moon wasn't shown because it was covered by a cloud. Point is, he never looked at the full moon until just now! Therefore, as soon as he looked, something caused him to transform into the bear that he was now... but what? What?
Yami the Grizzly Bear continued to roar as cooks were running around, screaming. The customers who were inside the restaurant didn't quite know what was going on until someone looked outside and said, "There's a giant grizzly bear out there!"
"You lie!" exclaimed another, and soon he and some others ran over to the window to watch. When they were satisfied, they too ran around, screaming.
“What are we gonna do?” cried Tea, looking worried.
“Now, now, there isn’t really a giant bear outside,” said the calm Yami Marik. “It’s just… superstition or something.”
“Then why don’t you go out there and see what everybody’s screaming about?” Tea challenged him.
Yami Marik looked at her for a second, then said, “All right then. Fine, I will!”
And then he stepped outside. No one dared to stop him. “Are you mad?” one customer said. “There’s a bear outside! There’s a bear outside!”
“Yeah, yeah,” said Yami Marik, who opened the door outside.
He closed the door, and the restaurant became silent. Chef Zeff was still in the bathroom at the time, and he was wondering why everything got so quiet…
The customers stood still. “Let’s hide,” one said.
“Good idea,” a woman replied.
So everybody started hiding under seats and counters, wondering what was going to happen next.
Yami Marik took a few steps outside, hearing the roaring noises and beginning to shiver a little bit. It’s probably just the wind, he thought. Yeah, that’s it, just the wind. In fact, there’s probably a typhoon or a tornado headed this way. That must be it.
Well, Yami Marik, it wasn’t. (Man, I love this commentary, don’t you?)
Since he had gone out a different door than the other cooks, he had to walk around a corner to get to where everybody else was. Meanwhile, the customers were listening to the sounds, wondering what was going on.
“It’s been thirty seconds since that white-haired Egyptian-looking fellow went out there,” said a customer man.
“Give him some time,” said another.
“Maybe somebody should go after him!” suggested the same woman from before.
“All right, I’ll go after that guy!” said the other white-haired fellow, who was Yami Bakura. “… Just as soon as I finish my white rice!”
Everyone fainted.
Now Joey had managed to hide in a bush while Yami the Giant Grizzly Bear was picking up random giant trees and throwing them in anger and rage. Unfortunately for Joey, he had lifted up the bush that Joey was under. “Gaaahh!” cried Joey. “Um, uh, nice Pharaoh, sir…”
Yami threw the bush aside (which landed on another cook, by the way) and glared at Joey. Suddenly, he took his right hand and grabbed Joey with it.
“Say whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?” he shouted in pain.
“What was that?” cried Yami Marik, as he was walking closer to the scene. He ran over to the area, but he tripped on a rock (It’s always the rock, isn’t it?) and fell backwards into some mud. When he opened his eyes again, since they had been closed as he fell, he saw the big, white moon. Now, he had never looked at the full moon that night either. “Nice moon…” he said.
Suddenly, just as Yami Bakura found and ran over to where Yami Marik was, Yami Marik began to shake. (Uh-oh is right!) He began to grow larger in size, not to mention, furrier. The next thing Yami Bakura knew, Yami Bakura had turned into a Hulk! I mean, GIANT GRIAALY BEAR!
“What on earth?” YB cried.
“MROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOARRRR!!!” shouted Yami Marik.
“MROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOARRRR??” Yami Bakura quoted. (Yes, I suppose the M stands for Marik, but I’m not sure.)
Yami Marik, in his bear form, found the Pharaoh went young Joey Wheeler, and he started running up to the two of them. Yami the Bear wound up his fist back with Joey in it and was about to throw him clear across the world when he saw Yami Marik the giant grizzly bear.
“YYYYYOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORRRRRRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRR!” screeched the Pharoah, (or should I say, the Bear-oh?) as he dropped Joey down on the ground and charged toward Yami Marik the bear.
Recognizing the hairstyle of the bear, which was the only thing that the bear really kept besides its clothing, Joey shouted, “What? Yami Marik turned into a bear too? Good grief!”
“Gee, I wonder what made him transform like that?” questioned Yami Bakura, thinking about the evil Yami Marik. Suddenly, he noticed a bright light, and he looked up to see that it was coming from the full moon.
You to, eh?
Suddenly, he began to shake. Then, he… well, you know the drill, folks! He, too, turned into a giant grizzly bear.
“BROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!” he shouted, as he leaped over to the other Yami bear.
Meanwhile, back in the restaurant, people were beginning to get worried, as they heard roars seeming to come from different voices.
“What do you guys think is going on out there?” Tristan thought aloud.
“I’m not sure…” responded Tea. Then she looked at Duke, holding some of the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle. “What are you doing, Duke?”
“Putting together the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle,” he replied. “We’ll need Yugi’s help, of course.”
“WHADDAYA’ MEAN, DUKE!? THE ONLY REASON WE PUT THAT EXTREMELY HARD PUZZLE TOGETHER WAS BECAUSE OF A FREAK ACCIDENT!” Tristan said.
“Like we have a choice!” said Duke. “I have a bad feeling that Yami Yugi isn’t the only Yami that turned into a giant bear out there. We gotta go after them!”
“I doubt the two evil Yamis would be able to calm the Pharaoh down a bit,” said Ishizu, “but I bet that Joey and him are still fighting to this minute. But Duke, what gave you the idea that the Pharaoh is the bear?”
“I heard one of the customers say that the man who was fighting the cook named Joey had turned into a bear!” Duke replied.
“Maybe we should just get the regular Marik and the regular Bakura to help out,” said Ishizu.
“But it won’t help if their Yami’s have turned into bears,” Tea mentioned.
“There’s only one way to find out what really happened,” said Ishizu, standing up. “Let’s go out there and see what’s happened!”
“Right!” said Tea, getting up beside her. “C’mon, Tristan and Duke!”
“Aw, man, but I wanna finish the Puzzle…” Duke whined like a little baby.
“Weren’t you the one that just said that we had to go after them?!” cried Tristan.
“Did I say we?” said Duke. “Uh, I meant, you. Have a nice day, guys!”
So Tristan, Tea, and Ishizu went outside in order to find out what was going on. Oh, and they dragged Duke with them.
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted Duke. (Actually, he should’ve said to have a nice night. It was nighttime, you know.)
Meanwhile, the three bears (I know, I know) continued causing chaos where they were. Yami Bakura the Bear jumped on Yami Marik the Bear for no good reason. The two bears began wrestling with each other. The problem was, Yami Marik was already running over to Yami the Bear, who charged towards him, so when Yami Marik the Bear was running, he got hit by Yami Bakura the Bear, causing him to fall. Meanwhile, Yami Bear had to jump on the two rolling bears in order to hurt Yami Marik the Bear.
Tea, Tristan, and Ishizu ran toward the action after exiting through the same door that the evil Yamis went out of.
Duke, who was still being dragged across the concrete floor, screamed, “AAAUUGH! THE PAAAAAAAAAIN! STOOOOOOOOOOOP!”
“You know, something tells me that we should go faster!” suggested Tristan.
So they picked up speed. The thing that made Duke uncomfortable was that he was being carried by his legs, so his back was scraping across the hard floor.
"WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"
Finally, the four of them made it to the scene. The three Yami bears had gotten up to brush themselves off for a ten-second break from fighting. During this time, Tristan said, “Aw man! Look at them! I don’t know what’s happening, but we’ve got to stop them!”
“You’re right!” said Ishizu. “But how do we do that?”
Suddenly, the three of them looked at Duke. “What?” said Duke.
The three of them put Duke’s legs together and, in unison, began spinning Duke’s body around like one of those Skip-It toys.
“WHOOOAOOOOOOOAOOOOAOOOOAHHH!” cried Duke as he felt the pressure.
Time was up for the break, and the three bears began fighting once more.
Tristan cried, “Ready?”
“Yeah!” shouted Ishizu and Tea.
“Ready for what?” asked Duke.
“RELEASE!” shouted Tristan as the three of them finished another spin and then let go of Joey, hurling him towards the three bears.
“WHOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
Unfortunately for them, they missed. Instead, Duke was headed for a mysterious martial artist that just happened to be there. His karate outfit had a pink belt instead of a black belt, and there were some other features on him, including a clown face, that made him look goofy.
As soon as he saw Duke fly toward him, he shouted, “OUTTA MY WAY!” Then-
BOOT!
He kicked Duke in the stomach, and he flew up in the air. Unfortunately for him, the kick was so strong that his journey would lead him miles away.
“LOOK’S LIKE DUKE ROCKET’S BLASTING OFF AGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAIN!” shouted Duke as his flying body disappeared into the sky.
“Hunh?” said Tea, upon looking at the kicker.. “Who are you?”
“The name’s Comedyman!” the person responded. “I’m the comedy fighting monster, extraordinaire!”
“Comedy fighting monster?!” said Tea and Ishizu, in shock.
Tristan had a blank expression on his face as he stared at the man, wondering what was going on. Meanwhile, Joey managed to crawl past the fighting Yamis to Tristan. “JOEY!” Tristan said.
“I… quit… cooking!” muttered the exhausted cook, collapsing afterward.
“Now then, if you guys are done talking,” continued Comedyman, “it’s time for me to save the day- er, I mean, night- by beating up these guys for ya’!”
“Say what?” shouted Ishizu and Joey.
“You go, Comedy Monster! GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH!” shouted a familiar voice. Yep, you guessed it, folks, it turned out to be…
A PERSON!
Specifically, it was… Marlin!
“MARLIN?!” shouted Tea, Tristan, Joey, and Ishizu.
“EH?!” went the three bears, who just noticed the man.
“COMEDYMAN,” shouted Marlin, pointing at the Yamis, “ATTACK!”
“With pleasure, my Comedyist!” the monster responded.
“COMEDYIST?!” shouted Tea, Tristan, Joey, and Pikachu, I mean Ishizu.
“WEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” shouted Comedyman as the pink afro-ed karate man ran up to the Yamis. He then jumped on them and began using his fists to beat up the three Yamis.
“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted the three bears as they were beaten the imaginary stuffing out of them.
“Marlin?!” shouted Tristan. “Who is this guy? And what is he doing to the Pharaoh and the others?!”
“Why, he’s a Comedy Monster,” replied Marlin. “Weren’t you listening? And besides, he’s attacking them! I told him to because I played his card! See?” He held out his left hand, and it showed an arm ornament that looked similar to the Duel Disc, the device that is used to place Duel Monsters cards on.
“That looks like… a duel disk!” exclaimed Tristan.
“Why, you’re right, Tristan!” Ishizu said.
Comedyman continued to beat up the Yamis as Marlin continued talking. “You see, guys, since Comedy Monsters rule and all, I figured I might be able to show the game off. Good thing I was here, huh guys?” Marlin said. “It’s a good thing that everything worked out the way I wanted.”
“Wait a minute… you planned all this?” asked Tea.
“Ding Ding Ding Ding! YOOOOOOOOOOOOU’RE CORRECT!” shouted Marlin. Then he pointed in the dirrection that Tea and friends came from. “Look over there!”
Sure enough, the customers who managed to get the guts to go outside to find out what was going on went outside to find out what was going on. Not only that, in the door that Joey came out of, other customers came out. They all saw Comedyman save the night and the restaurant.
“HORRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” they all cheered upon instantly realizing what was going on.
“You can thank Comedyman and I!” yelled Marlin, grinning.
“THANK YOU, COMEDYMAN AND I!” said the customers.
“Heh heh… close enough!” said Marlin.
By that time, Comedyman had finished punching, and so he did a few back flips and went back to Marlin. Then he faced the crowd and bowed at them as everybody clapped and cheered. Marlin bowed too. The unconscious bears lay silent because they were, well, unconscious.
“THANK YOU, THANK YOU!” said Comedyman. “YOU’RE A WONDERFUL CROWD! STAY FUNNY!” And then, with a loud poof, he flew back into his card. Marlin put the card back into his deck of Comedy Monsters cards and then closed the device.
“You can buy these comedy disks at any game shop!” shouted Marlin. “Any game shop! You can also buy Comedy Monsters cards at them! Thank you, and… GOOD NIGHT!!!”
As the proud customers went back into the restaurant, Marlin started to walk off. Tea, Joey, Tristan, and Ishizu were the only people left outside that weren’t bears or Marlin. Suddenly, Tea began running after Marlin. Since she was running and he was walking, she could easily catch up to him. “Hey, wait a minute, you!” she said.
Marlin turned around. “What is it, my dear?”
“I WANT TO KNOW WHAT THAT PLAN OF YOURS WAS!!!” said Tea.
“My plan?! Why, it was to advertise Comedy Monsters, of course!” said Marlin. “You see, I planned this whole thing. My plan was to get the Pharaoh, or whoever, to turn into a giant bear and start causing trouble so I could send out one of my Comedy Monsters to teach him a lesson and save the moment!”
“But how’d you know that he’d turn into a bear?” asked Ishizu, walking over to them. “And what made him to that, anyway?”
“Why, it was the T-Niap!” was Marlin’s answer.
Tea looked at him in confusion. “Huh? What’s D-Nope?”
“It’s T-Niap!” moaned Joey, who slowly got up and walked over to her. “It… was the paint soup I gave you guys.”
“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!” cried Tea and Ishizu.
“Bingo, Joseph!” said Marlin. “Let me explain. T-Niap is a paint that has a chemical reaction in people who are ‘Yamis’. If a Yami drinks it, they will change into a bear upon looking at a full moon. Obviously, those other dudes who transformed into bears were Yamis as well. Anyway, my goal was to get the Pharaoh to drink the paint in order to transform. Those other Yamis were just bonuses that I didn’t plan but made the situation better.”
“Ah, I see,” said Ishizu.
“So, there you have it,” said Marlin. “That was the plan.”
“Wait just a darn minute, you,” said Joey. “How did you know I was gonna use that paint? How did you know I was gonna even cook with that stuff?”
“Oh yeah,” said Marlin. “I forgot about that part.”
“The only reason I was even a cook in the first place was that I was framed for doing something I didn’t do!” said Joey.
“That’s what being framed means, idiot!” said Ishizu.
“My, Joey,” said Tea. “I don’t know how you got beat up looking, but you sound better now.”
“It was that Pharaoh of Yugi’s!” cried Joey.
“Why, I paid that kid to kick a soccer ball into Kanki while you walked by and then run so you would get framed and had to work at Kanki!” explained Marlin. “And knowing that Yami would break the Millennium Puzzle again and come here-“
“Wait a minute!” said Joey. “How did you know that?”
“Yami’s just that type of guy,” replied Marlin. “Anyway, knowing this, I knew he would want to come here to eat, and since I work here, I asked Chef Jeff if he could let Joey be your cook if you guys came. I described you guys when you had your back turned, Joey. And so, all of this happened. My plan had succeeded. Yay!”
“URRRRRRRRRGH! YOU’RE GONNA PAY FOR THAT!” shouted Joey, holding up his fists. “I ALREADY HAD ONE FIGHT TODAY, AND I’M READY FOR ANOTHER ONE, YOU HEAR ME?”
“And also, guys,” Marlin went on, “the name T-Niap is backwards for Pain-T! A giant bear would cause the Pain, and the T is a bonus! Plus, put everything together to get the word ‘paint’.”
“Genius!” exclaimed Ishizu.
“Shut up, Ishizu!” said Tea.
“How rude!” cried Ishizu.
“Well… I must be going,” said Marlin, and he started off again. Then he turned around. “Oh, and if you want to buy more Comedy Monsters cards than the ones you already have, I told you, you can look at any game shop. Any game shop.” Then he walked away, for real this time.
“Oh no!” cried Joey. “I forgot! Yugi’s grandfather’s game shop’s cards have also been changed!”
“YOU’RE KIDDING ME!” said Tristan, who was still with the knocked out Yami bears.
“You know,” said Tea, “how are we going to get these bears to transform again? Hey, Marlin!”
“I dunno, that’s your problem!” Marlin’s voice said, though he was long gone, so you couldn’t really hear it as well. Tristan was the only person that was too far enough to hear.
“We also have to find Duke!” said Ishizu. “And, we have to get the Puzzle to be put back together!”
“Why can’t I have a normal life?” moaned Tea, holding her head from a headache.
“If you had a normal life, would somebody write a fan fiction about it?” said Ishizu.
“Good point, but still…” said Tea.
Meanwhile, Chef Jeff finally came out of the bathroom. (He had taken a long time to wash his hands, you see. He’s the hygienic type.) He noticed that all of his customers were talking about the events that had just happened.
I missed something, he thought.
Suddenly, he noticed Ishizu walking back inside the restaurant. He remembered that she was one of Joey’s friends. He watched as she went over to her table. Ishizu gasped as she looked at the location where the bag with the Millennium Puzzle pieces were.
“It’s gone!” she said.
Meanwhile again, Duke was still flying through the air, with the purple bag that had all the pieces. He had apparently taken it with him without anybody noticing as he was being dragged outside. “Since I have nothing else to do, I might as well continue putting together this puzzle,” he said.
He continued working, but because he had never tried fixing a complicated puzzle while flying through the sky, he had difficulties.
“Come on…” he said.
Unfortunately for him, his hands slipped, and the bag and pieces all fell out of them.
“OH NOOOOOO!” he cried as he watched the pieces of the Puzzle fall down into the town.
The pieces all landed in different parts of the town. Duke held his hand in stress.
“This is bad,” he said. “What am I gonna tell the Pharaoh?”
Forget about the Pharaoh, you idiot! What about yourself? Anyway, what will happen to Duke Devlin? Will the pieces fall into responsible hands? Will the three Yamis change back into themselves? And will everyone’s cards get changed back to normal? Find out… NEXT TIME!
[spoil]IN THE NEXT CHAPTER...
What do you do when you drop all of the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle while you're in mid-air? Why, you go look for them, of course! Can Duke find all of the pieces of the Puzzle? Here are some things to look forward to in the next chapter...
- The Yamis change back!
- Odion returns!
- Joey's shift ends!
- And, this miniture Kanki storyline ends as well!
NEXT TIME: Chapter 25- "Joseph, You're Fired!"[/spoil]
Last edited:
U
umbreon_lover
Guest
hello! mjc dont listen to I.S. I remember reading in an issue of shonen jump that they DO trick or treat so ignore him!!! Here I'll help *EATS I.S.* needs more salt.
Ice_Scyther
FFFFFFFFF-
Umbreon, please REREAD the dang article. They RARELY trick-or-treat, and all year round they celebrate COS-PLAY. They celebrate halloween, but with parties. Anyway it is excellent.
-I.S. ;212;
-I.S. ;212;
Wow, we're pretty much at the halfway mark of "Yu-Gi-Oh! C". That's right, folks, I plan to make this story last at least fifty chapters, but don't worry. It'll be entertaining.
Anyway, I've edited a few parts of the story to mention the fact that Yami's hair had been ripped off and that it grew back overnight. (How a dead man's hair comes back I'll never know...) Anyway, here's #25...
And now it’s time for…
“TRISTAN’S COMEDY HOUR?!”
Starring… Tristan?
TRISTAN: “That’s me!”
(Yami comes back.)
YAMI: “Tris, what the heck are you doing? I’m supposed to answer the questions of the fans!!!”
TRISTAN: “Don’t call me that!”
YAMI: “Okay, “that”,”
TRISTAN: “Shut up! And why aren’t you fighting Yami Marik?!”
YAMI: “Oh, I jumped him a while back.”
TRISTAN: “Well while you were fighting, I decided to do a comedy hour! Now here’s my joke. What’s black and white and red all over?”
YAMI: “A newspaper?”
TRISTAN: “No, a bleeding newspaper! Waka Waka!”
(rim shot)
YAMI: “Lame…”
TRISTAN: “Well can you do better?”
YAMI: “Sure, listen to this one: Okay, there’s a monkey, a pickle, and a banana.”
TRISTAN: “I hate it already.”
YAMI: “Shut up! Anyway, there’s this monkey, a pickle, and a banana.”
TRISTAN: “You just said that, moron!”
YAMI: “Shut up! Anyway, the setting is in the 1960s, and the monkey says to the banana, ‘Whoa, man, why are you bothering me man?’ And so the banana replies, ‘Why are you saying ‘man’, man? It’s the 1970s!’ Get it? Because bananas can’t talk! WAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAA!”
TRISTAN: “That joke didn’t make any sense! And besides, what happened to the pickle?”
YAMI: “Well, the pickle got stabbed by the Viking while the monkey and the banana were distracted by their own conversation.”
TRISTAN: “What a minute. What Viking?”
YAMI: “The Viking that the pickle stabbed! Duh!!!”
TRISTAN: “But I thought you said that the Viking stabbed the pickle?!”
YAMI: “The pickle’s dead, Tristan.”
TRISTAN: “Then how did the pickle stab the Viking?”
YAMI: “Ain’t you ever seen a dead pickle stab somebody before? And besides, there was no pickle. The viking’s last words were, ‘Orange you glad I didn’t say banana?’ So the pickle-“
TRISTAN: “So the Viking died?!”
YAMI: “No, the pickle died. The Viking just decided not to talk anymore, and like I said, there was no pickle. It was a cucumber.”
TRISTAN: “You didn’t say it was a cucumber before!”
YAMI: “Well I was just testing you-“
TRISTAN: “If you don’t start making sense, I’m gonna stab you!”
A VOICE: “That won’t be necessary.”
YAMI: “Huh?”
>BOOF<
(Yami falls to the floor upon being punched by… Yami Marik!)
TRISTAN: “Hey… thanks, man.”
YAMI MARIK: “Don’t mention it.”
TRISTAN: “But the Pharaoh said he jumped you.”
YAMI MARIK: “He lied, idiot. Now let’s get some pizza.”
TRISTAN: “Okay!”
(They leave.)
………
YAMI: “Um… hello? … Does anybody have some tofu?”
Why does Yami want tofu? Why do the others want pizza? And why orange you glad the Viking didn’t say banana?! Who cares??? Stop thinking about it and read the next chapter!!!
Well, you see, last time, you recall, Joey had gotten framed for breaking a stereo that he didn’t make, but Marlin revealed that it was all part of his diabolical plan to get Joey to work at Kanki (which I don’t own, by the way- MJC CartoGuy) with Marlin knowing that Yami would break the Millennium Puzzle, forcing him to go there due to hunger. Anyway, Yami got on Joey’s last nerves which caused Joey and Yami to fight each other, but when Yami and Joey were forced by the cooks to go outside, Yami had turned into a giant bear upon looking at the moon due to drinking some paint that Joey had given him earlier. After the other two Yamis turned into bears, Marlin sent his comedy monster to knock the three giant bears out. He then told his plan to the gang after his adoring fans thanked him for defeating the bears. Ishizu later noticed that the bag with the Millennium Puzzle pieces was gone. Apparently when Duke was thrown in the sky earlier in the last chapter, he took the bag with him to solve the puzzle. Unfortunately for him, he dropped the bag and the pieces of the puzzle as he was flying. What will happen next? Read on to find out!
Chapter 25- “Joseph… You’re Fired!”
“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted Duke as he helplessly watched the golden puzzle pieces fall everywhere. The flying teenager struggled to decide what to do. Eventually, he went into denial and said, “Hey, maybe there never was a bag. Yeah, that’s right. Maybe there never was a Yugi either.”
In his condition of denial, he did not notice the really tall building that was behind him. The building happened to be Kaiba Corporation, and he was headed towards the building without any warning. (One can get used to not flying through a building after a while, and that’s what happened to Duke.) To make matters worse for him, it was a glass window that was headed in his path…
The denying teenager who was obsessed with dice, therefore, didn’t try to dodge the window. He came in contact with it very shorty.
“Huh?” said Duke.
Duke, meet window. Window, meet Duke.
>>>KKKKKRRRAAAAAAAAAASSSSHHHH<<<
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” hollered Duke as he broke through the glass.
Kaiba was meditating (random, isn’t it?) beside his computer in order to think of an idea (despite the fact that you’re supposed to have nothing on your mind, right?) when he was fatefully chosen to be in the path of Duke the invader.
Duke, meet Kaiba. Kaiba, meet… wait a minute, you already met.
This time, Duke turned around to see where he was going, so he saw Kaiba in time. …In time for him to realize he was gonna crash into him and that he couldn’t do anything about it!
He was floating a foot up in the air when Duke shouted, “KAAIIIIIIIIBAAAAAAAAAAA!”
Now this made Kaiba open one eye and see the teenager hurtling towards him. This caused him to do the smartest and wisest action any sage would do in this situation.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” he shouted.
CRASH!
To make matters worse, Duke’s body was now positioned as if he was lying down on a couch. Since Kaiba was meditating behind the desk with one of his computers, Duke collided with him and Kaiba.
“WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOAH!” they cried as Duke’s body hit Kaiba’s body while Duke’s legs pushed the white computer monitor off of the desk.
“Nooooooooooooo!” Kaiba cried in a slo-mo tone as he saw what was happening to his computer. Duke couldn’t stop himself from having his legs pull the monitor off the table and let it hit the floor. So he didn’t.
The computer monitor collided with the floor and instantly burst. Sparks flew as mechanical chunks of PC bounced around. What started as a little fire on the screen turned into a slightly bigger fire that covered about a square foot in area, which turned out to be enough to set off the sprinklers. For some stupid reason, there just so HAPPENED to be more sprinklers over where the computer and the fire was, and so they spayed the computer which caused more sparks to fall. The other sprinklers happened to be over some other electrical things.
This caused sparks to fly in other places. All over the Kaiba Corp building people were running around screaming, “STOP, DROP, AND ROLL! STOP, DROP, AND ROLL!” Many people were rolling all across the floor, and things were just pure chaos.
“My computer! My company!” shouted the fallen Kaiba. Then he turned to look at Duke. He slowly rotated his head at about a 45 degree angle as he looked from the computer to the Duke (and I don’t mean the Duke of York). “YOOOOOOOOOUUU…”
“Well, Kaiba,” Duke began to say, “I’m not going to lie. This whole thing… WAS TEA, TRISTAN, AND ISHIZU’S FAULT! THEY THREW ME! OH, AND THAT MARTIAL ARTIST COMEDIAN-LOOKING GUY WAS INVOLVED IN THIS TOO!”
“Why must you blame your own faults on your geeky friends and some random martial artist comedian?” demanded Kaiba. “I demand to know. WHYYYY?”
“Because it’s true, you idiot!” cried Duke.
“YOU BROKE MY COMPUTER MONITOR, AND IT WASN’T CHEAP EITHER!” Keiba yelled at him. “DO YOU KNOW WHAT I’M GONNA DO NOOOOOOOW?!”
“Um… go into denial?” asked Duke.
“COOOOOOOOOORECT!” shouted Kaiba.
“Huh?”
Kaiba’s mouth slowly turned into a smile as his eyes grew bigger. His eyes tried to hold back the tears as he started saying, “My computer isn’t broken… My computer isn’t broken… My computer isn’t broken… My computer isn’t broken…”
Duke looked at him in a disturbed look and then slowly got off of him. “Ooooookaaaaay…” he said.
Kaiba continued mumbling… “My computer isn’t broken… My computer isn’t broken…”
Unfortunately for Duke, the sprinklers were still going as people were now rolling. Since nobody turned them off, a miniature flood started to flow through all the floors. Suddenly, Mokuba passed by on a blue surfboard with a lightning bolt on it.
“SURF’S UP, DUDE!” he shouted as he saw Kaiba. Ignoring the condition his brother was in, he surfed off.
Duke noticed Mokuba, and ignoring the injuries he received from the glass, he said, “Hey Mokuba, wait up!”
Obviously he forgot all about the situation he was in. Weird…
Anyway, back at Kanki…
“WHAT?!” said Tristan in shock. “THE MILLENNIUM PUZZLE’S GONE?!”
“That’s what it looks like,” said Ishizu, sighing. Joey, Tristan, and Tea had all went back into the restaurant after Ishizu summoned them in to tell them the news.
“First it breaks, then it gets thrown away, and then when we fix it, it breaks again, and now it’s gone!” Tea cried. “When will this all end?”
“Probably never, it seems,” Ishizu replied in a low tone.
“Man, this has been one weird day,” said Joey. “I wonder how our lives would be if our cards got changed back.”
“Normal,” said Tristan, “pretty much.”
“Except for our constant saving the world from all sorts of evil,” said Tea.
“Well the point is that we have to find the Millennium Puzzle to bring Yugi back,” said Ishizu. “Maybe Yugi can help us change the Yamis back.”
“Man, Yugi’s never here during all this chaos!” said Tristan. “I mean, he wasn’t here, he wasn’t at prison, he wasn’t at that dance contest…”
“Well we’d better get the other Millennium Items that we have,” said Tea. “Where’s the Millennium Ring? It belongs to Bakura.”
“He still has it,” said Ishizu. “The string that held it together must’ve broke when his Yami expanded during his transformation, though.”
“And the Millennium Rod?” asked Tristan.
“Oh, it’s still here,” said Ishizu, looking at Marik’s/Yami Marik’s seat. She picked it up and said, “Well, we don’t want any other items to go missing.”
“Now we need to find out how to change the Yamis back,” Tristan said. “We have to search for the answer to the question on how to change them back. Also, where’s Duke?”
“Maybe he’s dead,” suggested Joey. “If he is, let’s just continue with our search.”
“All right then,” said Tristan. “Hey, does that paint come with instructions or something? That might help us.”
“Let me check,” said Joey, picking up the can of T-Naip. “It says, ‘WARNING: Do not use if you have a person known as a Yami who likes to eat paint. If you do, he will change into a giant grizzly bear upon looking at a full moon. The only way you can change the Yami back is to…’”
“Well?” Ishizu asked him.
“Is to what?” demanded Tristan.
“Um, well,” said Joey, “’is to… SPANK THEM TWENTY-SEVEN TIMES!!!”
“WHAAAAAAAT?!” cried the other three, causing everybody to stare at them.
Joey, who didn’t even notice the people, said, “Just kidding. Actually, all we need to do is dump a bunch of paint on all of them after they’ve been knocked out. Good thing Marlin didn’t read this far.”
“Well, they’re already knocked out,” Tristan reminded the others after everyone else continued eating and talking.
“Yeah, but I’ve run out of paint, remember?” said Joey.
“No problem, I’ve got some more T-Niap in the kitchen.”
“Chef Jeff?” said Joey as he turned around to look at the speaker who walked toward them.
“I’ve got three cans of paint,” Jeff mentioned. “That’s enough paint to change them back.”
“Yeah,” said Joey, reading some more. “That should be enough.”
“As I was wondering what was going on, I overheard your conversation,” said Chef Jeff. “I don’t know where this Millennium Puzzle thing of yours is, but apparently some of these ‘Yami’ characters have turned into giant bears, is that not correct?”
“Yeah, but will three cans of paint be enough?” asked Ishizu.
“DIDN’T YOU HEAR MY LAST QUOTATION?!?!?!” shouted Joey. “THE TEXT ON THIS CAN SAYS THAT A FULL CAN THIS SIZE CAN CHANGE BACK ONE YAMI! ZEFF, DO YOU HAVE CANS THIS SIZE?”
“It’s Jeff,” said Jeff. “Remember, my cousin’s name is Zeff. And yes, I do have cans of paint like this. That Marlin cook brought them in early this morning when he came in, so in total, he gave me four cans. I was gonna use them to paint something, but I still don’t know what to paint.”
“Thank you, Chef Jeff!” cried Joey. “Is there any way we can repay you?”
“Well, there is a way that you specifically can pay me back,” said Jeff.
“How’s that, sir?”
“Just leave!” he answered.
“Okay then!” he said. “We’ll leave and change those guys back! That’s what we were going to do. C’mon, guys!”
As the four of them started to run out of the restaurant, Chef Jeff cried, “NOT SO FAST AGAIN, YOU YOUNG WHIPPERSNAPPER!!!”
These words instantly caused Joey to come to a stop, and Joey turned around and said, “What is it, boss?”
“YOU MEAN FORMER BOSS!” corrected the chef.
“You mean…?”
“Yep, that’s right,” said Chef Jeff. “Joseph… YOU’RE FIRED!”
“Hey, that’s the name of this chapter!” said Tristan.
“SHUT UP!!!” Joey yelled at him.
“And you know why?” said Jeff. “Because that’s what I would do… fire you!”
“But why would you do that?” said Joey.
“Because every time I looked at you customers, you’ve been causing all kinds of trouble!” he answered. “Besides, Joseph, all you had to do was finish feeding these people.”
“HEY, WE NEVER SAID WE WERE DONE EATING!!!” shouted Ishizu.
“Well now you are,” said Jeff. “And besides, you guys have forgotten all about your food. It’s rotting, you idiots!”
“But we haven’t been gone that long,” Tristan pointed out.
“Yeah,” said Joey. “And besides, I like my job. I thought you told us we’d pay you back by leaving to change the Yamis.”
“No, you misunderstood,” said Jeff. “I meant for you to leave and never come back. You customers were a disgrace! And Joey, since these guys are your friends, you’ve been given the boot with them!”
“You’re kicking us out?!” cried Tristan. “But that means that we won’t finish eating!!!”
“I told you, it’s rotting!” said Jeff. “This food is good unless you leave to go try and stop Yamis that have been turned into giant bears.”
“So that’s that?” said Joey. “We’re through?!”
“We are, Joseph,” said Jeff. “Now take off that uniform. I liked Marlin better.”
The customers turned back at them and began laughing while Tristan said, “C’mon, guys, let’s just get that paint.”
“That won’t be necessary,” said Ishizu, coming back with three unopened cans of T-Naip. “While you guys were arguing, I snuck into the kitchen and got the paint. Now we can go.”
Joey reluctantly took off his uniform. The problem was that all he had under the clothes was a T-shirt, some socks, and boxers. The customers laughed as he said, “Um, lemme go get my clothes from the kitchen.”
“Oh, um, I forgot to mention, Joey,” said Ishizu. “I accidentally set your clothes on fire as I got the T-Naip. Sorry.”
“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!” cried Joey.
So the four guys left as the customers laughed. How Ishizu set Joey’s clothes on fire we will never know, but fortunately for him, he had left all the stuff in his clothes at home, including his Comedy Deck. (Oh yeah, and the cooks instantly put the fire out…)
Meanwhile, Odion, the O-Man, was walking out of a record store with a box of used disco and rap records, which he was going to use to get some more inspiration. He was still in the get-up that he was in the previous day (after washing the clothes, of course), and he had bought the records from the money he made from singing risco to people. He was walking out while “humming” a rapping tune (well, it’s not really humming, but) when he noticed a golden chip like object in the path in front of him. He put the box down and picked the piece up from the sidewalk and noticed it had the shape of an eye, just like the center of the Millennium Puzzle…
“What’s this?” he said.
He studied it and then looked straight in front of him. It turned out that there were a whole bunch of golden pieces everywhere along the street and grass.
“Whoa,” he said. “Well now, I think it’s time for me to go on a little scavenger hunt fo’ shizzle.” He noticed the brown bag of Yami’s and picked it up. After putting the first piece in, he started going to get the other pieces…
(Hey, wait a minute. He never got that box of records again, did he?)
~ Splooooooooooooooooosh! ~
That was the sound of Joey hurling some red paint over Yami. He got used to being cold from wearing very little. At the same time, Tea and Ishizu dumped their buckets of paint as well. Tea dumped her blue paint bucket on Yami Bakura as Ishizu dumped her green one on Yami Marik. Tristan was reading a manga graphic novel a few feet away. Specifically, it was the first volume of Naruto.
“C’mon, Tristan!” shouted Tea when she noticed that he wasn’t helping.
Tristan looked up at her and answered, “Hey, I had a rough day today. Let me relax, will ya’?” He then turned back to his book. “Aw man… Haruno Sakura is such a babe. She’s almost as pretty as your sister, Joey.”
“WHAT?!” cried Joey, thinking of his sister, Serenity. “AND BESIDES, TRISTAN, IF ANYBODY HAS HAD A ROUGH DAY TODAY, IT WOULD BE ME! I HAD THE MISFORTUNE OF FEEDING YOU PIGS!”
“Hey, we were the customers!” said Tea. “You had to do what we said!”
“Curse you, Tea!” cried Joey.
“Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaang,” said Tristan, blushing and drooling. “Sakuraaaaaaa…”
Joey and Tea looked back at Tristan.
“Let’s shoot him,” said Joey.
“Look, guys,” said Ishizu, her eyes still toward the Yami bears. The Yami bears were glowing the colors of the paint that was dumped on them. Suddenly, the Yami bears began to shrink in size. The brown fur on their skin began to change back into regular human skin. Yami and Yami B’s skin changed from dark brown to peach as Yami Marik’s simply became a light brown due to his being from Egypt and all.
“Wow…” said Tea. “I can’t believe it…”
“Neither can I,” said Tristan. “Sakura is HAWT. Go Saki… Go Saki… Go Saki…”
“Trigger… I need a trigger,” said Joey.
“Triger?! For what?” asked a familiar voice that belonged to Yami.
Joey went, “Huh?” He saw that the Yamis were changed back to normal.
The Yamis stood up. “What happened?” asked the Pharaoh.
Tristan instantly responded. “Well you had turned into a grizzly bear apparently as you and Joey were being thrown out and then Yami Marik went out to see what happened and Yami Bakura followed him and they must’ve looked at the moon and turned into bears themselves and then Tea Joey Ishizu Duke and I all went outside to stop you guys from destroying everything and we threw Duke at you all and then this Comedy Monster named ComedyMan hit him and he blasted off like Team Rocket and then ComedyMan which was Marlin’s defeated you guys and knocked you guys out and then explained to us that this whole thing was just a plan to get you guys to turn into bears so he could use ComedyMan to save the day and make Comedy Monsters even more popular and then he left and we threw the T-Naip paint on you to change you back into Yamis because if Yamis ate the paint and then looked at the moon you would turn into bears and so we noticed that the Puzzle was gone and Joey got fired and when we changed you back you guys asked what happened and I told you what happened and that is where we left off and I was blushing because Sakura is a total babe. The end. So, did I leave anything?”
“Who is this Sakura person?” asked Yami. “Oh, never mind. Can somebody shoot this guy?”
“We don’t have anything to shoot him with,” said Joey.
“Let’s stab this guy too,” said Yami Marik.
“With what?” asked Joey.
“I know, use this,” said Ishizu, opening up the end of the Millennium Rod to shape it like a dagger and then handing it to Joey.
Holding it, Joey looked at Tristan darkly and then said in a low and creepy tone, “LET’S GET DEADLY.”
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” cried Tristan as Joey started chasing him off of the Kanki property.
“Aw man,” said Yami Bakura, picking up the graphic novel and opening it up to look inside. “He forgot his Naruto book. Man, Sakura is a total babe.”
“Hey, wait a minute!” cried Yami Marik. “You said the Millennium Puzzle is gone?”
“YUUUUUUUUUP!” cried Tristan as he was running.
“Then let’s go get it!” said Yami. “I need to find and talk to Yugi!”
“Let’s go!” shouted Yami Marik.
“Hold on a minute,” said Yami, looking at himself. “GAAAAH! I’M BLEEEEDIIIIIIIIIIING!”
“That’s just the red paint, you idiot,” Tea reminded him.
Yami paused. “Oh… right,” he said as he panted slowly. “Let’s… go then…”
Yami Yugi, Yami Bakura, Yami Marik, Tea, and Ishizu left the buckets of paint and went after Joey and Tristan. Meanwhile, a certain old chef was standing at the door.
“So long, Chef Joseph,” he said. “And don’t come back, YOU IDIOT!”
Chef Jeff walked back inside.
“OOF!” shouted Joey and Tristan as they bumped into Odion, the man who had finished picking up the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle.
“ODION!” shouted Ishizu in joy.
“Hey,” said Yami. “That looks just like my bag of puzzle pieces.”
“Let me explain,” said Odion. “Oh, and nice hair growth, Yami the Pharaoh. I found these puzzle pieces along the streets and the sidewalks in my path so I picked them up I ran into you guys.”
“I see,” said the Pharaoh.
Odion continued. “So could someone tell me why the Millennium Puzzle pieces were lying around?”
“We don’t know,” said Tristan.
Joey, who was too tired to stab him any longer, looked up and said, “Hey Odion, got a gun on you?”
“No,” he said. “Sorry, dudes. Anyway, you can have these back. This is O-Man, signing out.”
He gave the puzzle pieces back to Yami, who instantly thanked Odion. However, he was hesitant to solely put pack all those pieces of the Millennium Puzzle until he got some good motivation from his friends.
“Fix it,” they commanded.
A few minutes later, under the watchful eye of everyone, Yami finished putting back the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle. “I ACTUALLY DID IT!”
“HOOOORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” shouted everyone, jumping up and down, including Odion. (It’d be weird to see him and the Yamis do that.)
As everyone was doing cartwheels and somersaults due to the celebration, Yami began throwing the Puzzle up in the air and catching it repeatedly.
“YAAAAAAAAAAAY! HAHAHAAAA! I DID IT!” he said, happily. “I DID IT! I DID IT I DID- HUH?!”
~CRASH~
“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA?!” shouted everyone as their eyes enlarged and their jaws dropped.
“Oops…” said Yami as he looked down at the, once again, broken Puzzle. Apparently it had slipped through his hands and landed on the sidewalk and shattered.
“You are quite a dunce, Pharaoh,” said the O-Man.
“If you weren’t already dead…” said Ishizu.
“ALL RIGHT, ALL RIGHT! I’LL FIX IT, I’LL FIX IT! SHEESH!” said Yami as he gathered up the Puzzle pieces. Fortunately, there were no cars around, but the skies had darkened from the incoming clouds. To make matters worse, it was already nighttime for a while, so it took a little longer to gather all the shattered pieces and work in the dark to finish the Puzzle.
Fortunately, he did it.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” shouted Yami as he put the Puzzle on.
“Give it a rest, Pharaoh,” said Tristan.
“Fo shizzle, my nizzle,” said Odion.
“You gotta love those nizzles,” mentioned Ishizu.
“And Sakura,” said Tristan.
“SHUT UP!” everyone said.
(Silence…)
“So now what do we do?” said Tristan.
“Well, since we know that Duke never had the Puzzle, let’s all just go home and try to sort things out tomorrow,” suggested Tea.
“Good idea, girl,” said Yami Marik.
“I’ll have to tape my string holding the Millennium Ring,” mentioned Y Bakura. “And, we Yamis have to wash this paint off.”
“Oh shoot! It’s paint!” shouted Yami. “I can eat this stuff! Come on, everybody!”
“By the way, Odion,” said Ishizu, “is there something wrong with your tattoo? I mean it looks different than usual. I thought it was a little off yesterday but I didn’t say anything because I thought I was just seeing things. But now, it looks a little more blurry than usual, or yesterday, anyway…”
“Oh, that!” said Odion, nervously laughing a little having forgotten that those twins wiped it off. “Um, uh, you still are seeing things. Get some glasses, yo.”
Suddenly, a drop of rain hit Yami’s cheek. “What’s going on?” he said.
“IT LOOKS LIKE A DRIZZLE FO’ SHIZZLE MY NIZZLES!” the O-Man cried. As soon as he said this, huge sheets of rain began pouring down on the town.
“Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!” shouted Tristan, having not wanting to be caught up in the pouring rain.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” everyone shouted as they all started running toward their homes. Now a few cars came along, so they had to dodge them. Odion covered his cheek as he ran because he didn’t want the drizzle to mess up his tattoo, which wasn’t really a tattoo, actually, for it was cheaply drawn through a mirror by Odion using a magic marker. (Run-on!!!)
Oh, but it was worse than a drizzle. It was a lightning storm! Meanwhile, at Kaiba Corp…
“COWABUNGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” cried Duke as he surfed on a big chunk of cardboard that was floating around. He didn’t seem to notice the lightning that started to flash outside. Mokuba did, though.
“Watch out!” he said to Duke as he noticed that the lightning seemed close to a window that was nearby.
“Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” shouted Duke. “This is fun!”
“DUDE, YOUR BRAIN IS BROKEN!” called Mokuba, jumping off his own surfboard.
“Do you wanna know what isn’t broken?” asked a smiling Seto Kaiba. He was riding on a small desk as the water in the building continued flowing.
“What’s that?” asked Duke and Mokuba.
“MY COMPUTEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER!”
Ooooooooooooookaaaaaaaaaaaaay… that was weird… So, what do you think will happen next? Will the others make it home safely? And what’s a nizzle, anyway. And is Sakura really as hot as Tristan says she is? Find out, in the next chapter!!! Yeeeeeeeeee-haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaw!
[SPOIL]IN THE NEXT CHAPTER...
Okay, okay, I said that this Kanki arc would end in Chapter 25, but it really ends in this next one. Okay, so they've already left Kanki, but they won't officially change storylines until this one coming up. Anyway...
The Yamis and the others have to get out of the stormy storm, and they're running out of time! Will they get out of the lightning storm? And also, will they ever see Duke again? Yami does get reunited with Yugi, but will it be a happy reunion? And what will Yugi's grandfather say about Yugi letting out the Pharaoh? Find out, in the next chapter of... "Yu-Gi-Oh! C"!!!
NEXT TIME: Chapter 26- "Gaaaaaaaaah! Get Outta This Storm!!!"[/SPOIL]
Anyway, I've edited a few parts of the story to mention the fact that Yami's hair had been ripped off and that it grew back overnight. (How a dead man's hair comes back I'll never know...) Anyway, here's #25...
And now it’s time for…
“TRISTAN’S COMEDY HOUR?!”
Starring… Tristan?
TRISTAN: “That’s me!”
(Yami comes back.)
YAMI: “Tris, what the heck are you doing? I’m supposed to answer the questions of the fans!!!”
TRISTAN: “Don’t call me that!”
YAMI: “Okay, “that”,”
TRISTAN: “Shut up! And why aren’t you fighting Yami Marik?!”
YAMI: “Oh, I jumped him a while back.”
TRISTAN: “Well while you were fighting, I decided to do a comedy hour! Now here’s my joke. What’s black and white and red all over?”
YAMI: “A newspaper?”
TRISTAN: “No, a bleeding newspaper! Waka Waka!”
(rim shot)
YAMI: “Lame…”
TRISTAN: “Well can you do better?”
YAMI: “Sure, listen to this one: Okay, there’s a monkey, a pickle, and a banana.”
TRISTAN: “I hate it already.”
YAMI: “Shut up! Anyway, there’s this monkey, a pickle, and a banana.”
TRISTAN: “You just said that, moron!”
YAMI: “Shut up! Anyway, the setting is in the 1960s, and the monkey says to the banana, ‘Whoa, man, why are you bothering me man?’ And so the banana replies, ‘Why are you saying ‘man’, man? It’s the 1970s!’ Get it? Because bananas can’t talk! WAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAA!”
TRISTAN: “That joke didn’t make any sense! And besides, what happened to the pickle?”
YAMI: “Well, the pickle got stabbed by the Viking while the monkey and the banana were distracted by their own conversation.”
TRISTAN: “What a minute. What Viking?”
YAMI: “The Viking that the pickle stabbed! Duh!!!”
TRISTAN: “But I thought you said that the Viking stabbed the pickle?!”
YAMI: “The pickle’s dead, Tristan.”
TRISTAN: “Then how did the pickle stab the Viking?”
YAMI: “Ain’t you ever seen a dead pickle stab somebody before? And besides, there was no pickle. The viking’s last words were, ‘Orange you glad I didn’t say banana?’ So the pickle-“
TRISTAN: “So the Viking died?!”
YAMI: “No, the pickle died. The Viking just decided not to talk anymore, and like I said, there was no pickle. It was a cucumber.”
TRISTAN: “You didn’t say it was a cucumber before!”
YAMI: “Well I was just testing you-“
TRISTAN: “If you don’t start making sense, I’m gonna stab you!”
A VOICE: “That won’t be necessary.”
YAMI: “Huh?”
>BOOF<
(Yami falls to the floor upon being punched by… Yami Marik!)
TRISTAN: “Hey… thanks, man.”
YAMI MARIK: “Don’t mention it.”
TRISTAN: “But the Pharaoh said he jumped you.”
YAMI MARIK: “He lied, idiot. Now let’s get some pizza.”
TRISTAN: “Okay!”
(They leave.)
………
YAMI: “Um… hello? … Does anybody have some tofu?”
Why does Yami want tofu? Why do the others want pizza? And why orange you glad the Viking didn’t say banana?! Who cares??? Stop thinking about it and read the next chapter!!!
Well, you see, last time, you recall, Joey had gotten framed for breaking a stereo that he didn’t make, but Marlin revealed that it was all part of his diabolical plan to get Joey to work at Kanki (which I don’t own, by the way- MJC CartoGuy) with Marlin knowing that Yami would break the Millennium Puzzle, forcing him to go there due to hunger. Anyway, Yami got on Joey’s last nerves which caused Joey and Yami to fight each other, but when Yami and Joey were forced by the cooks to go outside, Yami had turned into a giant bear upon looking at the moon due to drinking some paint that Joey had given him earlier. After the other two Yamis turned into bears, Marlin sent his comedy monster to knock the three giant bears out. He then told his plan to the gang after his adoring fans thanked him for defeating the bears. Ishizu later noticed that the bag with the Millennium Puzzle pieces was gone. Apparently when Duke was thrown in the sky earlier in the last chapter, he took the bag with him to solve the puzzle. Unfortunately for him, he dropped the bag and the pieces of the puzzle as he was flying. What will happen next? Read on to find out!
Chapter 25- “Joseph… You’re Fired!”
“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted Duke as he helplessly watched the golden puzzle pieces fall everywhere. The flying teenager struggled to decide what to do. Eventually, he went into denial and said, “Hey, maybe there never was a bag. Yeah, that’s right. Maybe there never was a Yugi either.”
In his condition of denial, he did not notice the really tall building that was behind him. The building happened to be Kaiba Corporation, and he was headed towards the building without any warning. (One can get used to not flying through a building after a while, and that’s what happened to Duke.) To make matters worse for him, it was a glass window that was headed in his path…
The denying teenager who was obsessed with dice, therefore, didn’t try to dodge the window. He came in contact with it very shorty.
“Huh?” said Duke.
Duke, meet window. Window, meet Duke.
>>>KKKKKRRRAAAAAAAAAASSSSHHHH<<<
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” hollered Duke as he broke through the glass.
Kaiba was meditating (random, isn’t it?) beside his computer in order to think of an idea (despite the fact that you’re supposed to have nothing on your mind, right?) when he was fatefully chosen to be in the path of Duke the invader.
Duke, meet Kaiba. Kaiba, meet… wait a minute, you already met.
This time, Duke turned around to see where he was going, so he saw Kaiba in time. …In time for him to realize he was gonna crash into him and that he couldn’t do anything about it!
He was floating a foot up in the air when Duke shouted, “KAAIIIIIIIIBAAAAAAAAAAA!”
Now this made Kaiba open one eye and see the teenager hurtling towards him. This caused him to do the smartest and wisest action any sage would do in this situation.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” he shouted.
CRASH!
To make matters worse, Duke’s body was now positioned as if he was lying down on a couch. Since Kaiba was meditating behind the desk with one of his computers, Duke collided with him and Kaiba.
“WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOAH!” they cried as Duke’s body hit Kaiba’s body while Duke’s legs pushed the white computer monitor off of the desk.
“Nooooooooooooo!” Kaiba cried in a slo-mo tone as he saw what was happening to his computer. Duke couldn’t stop himself from having his legs pull the monitor off the table and let it hit the floor. So he didn’t.
The computer monitor collided with the floor and instantly burst. Sparks flew as mechanical chunks of PC bounced around. What started as a little fire on the screen turned into a slightly bigger fire that covered about a square foot in area, which turned out to be enough to set off the sprinklers. For some stupid reason, there just so HAPPENED to be more sprinklers over where the computer and the fire was, and so they spayed the computer which caused more sparks to fall. The other sprinklers happened to be over some other electrical things.
This caused sparks to fly in other places. All over the Kaiba Corp building people were running around screaming, “STOP, DROP, AND ROLL! STOP, DROP, AND ROLL!” Many people were rolling all across the floor, and things were just pure chaos.
“My computer! My company!” shouted the fallen Kaiba. Then he turned to look at Duke. He slowly rotated his head at about a 45 degree angle as he looked from the computer to the Duke (and I don’t mean the Duke of York). “YOOOOOOOOOUUU…”
“Well, Kaiba,” Duke began to say, “I’m not going to lie. This whole thing… WAS TEA, TRISTAN, AND ISHIZU’S FAULT! THEY THREW ME! OH, AND THAT MARTIAL ARTIST COMEDIAN-LOOKING GUY WAS INVOLVED IN THIS TOO!”
“Why must you blame your own faults on your geeky friends and some random martial artist comedian?” demanded Kaiba. “I demand to know. WHYYYY?”
“Because it’s true, you idiot!” cried Duke.
“YOU BROKE MY COMPUTER MONITOR, AND IT WASN’T CHEAP EITHER!” Keiba yelled at him. “DO YOU KNOW WHAT I’M GONNA DO NOOOOOOOW?!”
“Um… go into denial?” asked Duke.
“COOOOOOOOOORECT!” shouted Kaiba.
“Huh?”
Kaiba’s mouth slowly turned into a smile as his eyes grew bigger. His eyes tried to hold back the tears as he started saying, “My computer isn’t broken… My computer isn’t broken… My computer isn’t broken… My computer isn’t broken…”
Duke looked at him in a disturbed look and then slowly got off of him. “Ooooookaaaaay…” he said.
Kaiba continued mumbling… “My computer isn’t broken… My computer isn’t broken…”
Unfortunately for Duke, the sprinklers were still going as people were now rolling. Since nobody turned them off, a miniature flood started to flow through all the floors. Suddenly, Mokuba passed by on a blue surfboard with a lightning bolt on it.
“SURF’S UP, DUDE!” he shouted as he saw Kaiba. Ignoring the condition his brother was in, he surfed off.
Duke noticed Mokuba, and ignoring the injuries he received from the glass, he said, “Hey Mokuba, wait up!”
Obviously he forgot all about the situation he was in. Weird…
Anyway, back at Kanki…
“WHAT?!” said Tristan in shock. “THE MILLENNIUM PUZZLE’S GONE?!”
“That’s what it looks like,” said Ishizu, sighing. Joey, Tristan, and Tea had all went back into the restaurant after Ishizu summoned them in to tell them the news.
“First it breaks, then it gets thrown away, and then when we fix it, it breaks again, and now it’s gone!” Tea cried. “When will this all end?”
“Probably never, it seems,” Ishizu replied in a low tone.
“Man, this has been one weird day,” said Joey. “I wonder how our lives would be if our cards got changed back.”
“Normal,” said Tristan, “pretty much.”
“Except for our constant saving the world from all sorts of evil,” said Tea.
“Well the point is that we have to find the Millennium Puzzle to bring Yugi back,” said Ishizu. “Maybe Yugi can help us change the Yamis back.”
“Man, Yugi’s never here during all this chaos!” said Tristan. “I mean, he wasn’t here, he wasn’t at prison, he wasn’t at that dance contest…”
“Well we’d better get the other Millennium Items that we have,” said Tea. “Where’s the Millennium Ring? It belongs to Bakura.”
“He still has it,” said Ishizu. “The string that held it together must’ve broke when his Yami expanded during his transformation, though.”
“And the Millennium Rod?” asked Tristan.
“Oh, it’s still here,” said Ishizu, looking at Marik’s/Yami Marik’s seat. She picked it up and said, “Well, we don’t want any other items to go missing.”
“Now we need to find out how to change the Yamis back,” Tristan said. “We have to search for the answer to the question on how to change them back. Also, where’s Duke?”
“Maybe he’s dead,” suggested Joey. “If he is, let’s just continue with our search.”
“All right then,” said Tristan. “Hey, does that paint come with instructions or something? That might help us.”
“Let me check,” said Joey, picking up the can of T-Naip. “It says, ‘WARNING: Do not use if you have a person known as a Yami who likes to eat paint. If you do, he will change into a giant grizzly bear upon looking at a full moon. The only way you can change the Yami back is to…’”
“Well?” Ishizu asked him.
“Is to what?” demanded Tristan.
“Um, well,” said Joey, “’is to… SPANK THEM TWENTY-SEVEN TIMES!!!”
“WHAAAAAAAT?!” cried the other three, causing everybody to stare at them.
Joey, who didn’t even notice the people, said, “Just kidding. Actually, all we need to do is dump a bunch of paint on all of them after they’ve been knocked out. Good thing Marlin didn’t read this far.”
“Well, they’re already knocked out,” Tristan reminded the others after everyone else continued eating and talking.
“Yeah, but I’ve run out of paint, remember?” said Joey.
“No problem, I’ve got some more T-Niap in the kitchen.”
“Chef Jeff?” said Joey as he turned around to look at the speaker who walked toward them.
“I’ve got three cans of paint,” Jeff mentioned. “That’s enough paint to change them back.”
“Yeah,” said Joey, reading some more. “That should be enough.”
“As I was wondering what was going on, I overheard your conversation,” said Chef Jeff. “I don’t know where this Millennium Puzzle thing of yours is, but apparently some of these ‘Yami’ characters have turned into giant bears, is that not correct?”
“Yeah, but will three cans of paint be enough?” asked Ishizu.
“DIDN’T YOU HEAR MY LAST QUOTATION?!?!?!” shouted Joey. “THE TEXT ON THIS CAN SAYS THAT A FULL CAN THIS SIZE CAN CHANGE BACK ONE YAMI! ZEFF, DO YOU HAVE CANS THIS SIZE?”
“It’s Jeff,” said Jeff. “Remember, my cousin’s name is Zeff. And yes, I do have cans of paint like this. That Marlin cook brought them in early this morning when he came in, so in total, he gave me four cans. I was gonna use them to paint something, but I still don’t know what to paint.”
“Thank you, Chef Jeff!” cried Joey. “Is there any way we can repay you?”
“Well, there is a way that you specifically can pay me back,” said Jeff.
“How’s that, sir?”
“Just leave!” he answered.
“Okay then!” he said. “We’ll leave and change those guys back! That’s what we were going to do. C’mon, guys!”
As the four of them started to run out of the restaurant, Chef Jeff cried, “NOT SO FAST AGAIN, YOU YOUNG WHIPPERSNAPPER!!!”
These words instantly caused Joey to come to a stop, and Joey turned around and said, “What is it, boss?”
“YOU MEAN FORMER BOSS!” corrected the chef.
“You mean…?”
“Yep, that’s right,” said Chef Jeff. “Joseph… YOU’RE FIRED!”
“Hey, that’s the name of this chapter!” said Tristan.
“SHUT UP!!!” Joey yelled at him.
“And you know why?” said Jeff. “Because that’s what I would do… fire you!”
“But why would you do that?” said Joey.
“Because every time I looked at you customers, you’ve been causing all kinds of trouble!” he answered. “Besides, Joseph, all you had to do was finish feeding these people.”
“HEY, WE NEVER SAID WE WERE DONE EATING!!!” shouted Ishizu.
“Well now you are,” said Jeff. “And besides, you guys have forgotten all about your food. It’s rotting, you idiots!”
“But we haven’t been gone that long,” Tristan pointed out.
“Yeah,” said Joey. “And besides, I like my job. I thought you told us we’d pay you back by leaving to change the Yamis.”
“No, you misunderstood,” said Jeff. “I meant for you to leave and never come back. You customers were a disgrace! And Joey, since these guys are your friends, you’ve been given the boot with them!”
“You’re kicking us out?!” cried Tristan. “But that means that we won’t finish eating!!!”
“I told you, it’s rotting!” said Jeff. “This food is good unless you leave to go try and stop Yamis that have been turned into giant bears.”
“So that’s that?” said Joey. “We’re through?!”
“We are, Joseph,” said Jeff. “Now take off that uniform. I liked Marlin better.”
The customers turned back at them and began laughing while Tristan said, “C’mon, guys, let’s just get that paint.”
“That won’t be necessary,” said Ishizu, coming back with three unopened cans of T-Naip. “While you guys were arguing, I snuck into the kitchen and got the paint. Now we can go.”
Joey reluctantly took off his uniform. The problem was that all he had under the clothes was a T-shirt, some socks, and boxers. The customers laughed as he said, “Um, lemme go get my clothes from the kitchen.”
“Oh, um, I forgot to mention, Joey,” said Ishizu. “I accidentally set your clothes on fire as I got the T-Naip. Sorry.”
“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!” cried Joey.
So the four guys left as the customers laughed. How Ishizu set Joey’s clothes on fire we will never know, but fortunately for him, he had left all the stuff in his clothes at home, including his Comedy Deck. (Oh yeah, and the cooks instantly put the fire out…)
Meanwhile, Odion, the O-Man, was walking out of a record store with a box of used disco and rap records, which he was going to use to get some more inspiration. He was still in the get-up that he was in the previous day (after washing the clothes, of course), and he had bought the records from the money he made from singing risco to people. He was walking out while “humming” a rapping tune (well, it’s not really humming, but) when he noticed a golden chip like object in the path in front of him. He put the box down and picked the piece up from the sidewalk and noticed it had the shape of an eye, just like the center of the Millennium Puzzle…
“What’s this?” he said.
He studied it and then looked straight in front of him. It turned out that there were a whole bunch of golden pieces everywhere along the street and grass.
“Whoa,” he said. “Well now, I think it’s time for me to go on a little scavenger hunt fo’ shizzle.” He noticed the brown bag of Yami’s and picked it up. After putting the first piece in, he started going to get the other pieces…
(Hey, wait a minute. He never got that box of records again, did he?)
~ Splooooooooooooooooosh! ~
That was the sound of Joey hurling some red paint over Yami. He got used to being cold from wearing very little. At the same time, Tea and Ishizu dumped their buckets of paint as well. Tea dumped her blue paint bucket on Yami Bakura as Ishizu dumped her green one on Yami Marik. Tristan was reading a manga graphic novel a few feet away. Specifically, it was the first volume of Naruto.
“C’mon, Tristan!” shouted Tea when she noticed that he wasn’t helping.
Tristan looked up at her and answered, “Hey, I had a rough day today. Let me relax, will ya’?” He then turned back to his book. “Aw man… Haruno Sakura is such a babe. She’s almost as pretty as your sister, Joey.”
“WHAT?!” cried Joey, thinking of his sister, Serenity. “AND BESIDES, TRISTAN, IF ANYBODY HAS HAD A ROUGH DAY TODAY, IT WOULD BE ME! I HAD THE MISFORTUNE OF FEEDING YOU PIGS!”
“Hey, we were the customers!” said Tea. “You had to do what we said!”
“Curse you, Tea!” cried Joey.
“Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaang,” said Tristan, blushing and drooling. “Sakuraaaaaaa…”
Joey and Tea looked back at Tristan.
“Let’s shoot him,” said Joey.
“Look, guys,” said Ishizu, her eyes still toward the Yami bears. The Yami bears were glowing the colors of the paint that was dumped on them. Suddenly, the Yami bears began to shrink in size. The brown fur on their skin began to change back into regular human skin. Yami and Yami B’s skin changed from dark brown to peach as Yami Marik’s simply became a light brown due to his being from Egypt and all.
“Wow…” said Tea. “I can’t believe it…”
“Neither can I,” said Tristan. “Sakura is HAWT. Go Saki… Go Saki… Go Saki…”
“Trigger… I need a trigger,” said Joey.
“Triger?! For what?” asked a familiar voice that belonged to Yami.
Joey went, “Huh?” He saw that the Yamis were changed back to normal.
The Yamis stood up. “What happened?” asked the Pharaoh.
Tristan instantly responded. “Well you had turned into a grizzly bear apparently as you and Joey were being thrown out and then Yami Marik went out to see what happened and Yami Bakura followed him and they must’ve looked at the moon and turned into bears themselves and then Tea Joey Ishizu Duke and I all went outside to stop you guys from destroying everything and we threw Duke at you all and then this Comedy Monster named ComedyMan hit him and he blasted off like Team Rocket and then ComedyMan which was Marlin’s defeated you guys and knocked you guys out and then explained to us that this whole thing was just a plan to get you guys to turn into bears so he could use ComedyMan to save the day and make Comedy Monsters even more popular and then he left and we threw the T-Naip paint on you to change you back into Yamis because if Yamis ate the paint and then looked at the moon you would turn into bears and so we noticed that the Puzzle was gone and Joey got fired and when we changed you back you guys asked what happened and I told you what happened and that is where we left off and I was blushing because Sakura is a total babe. The end. So, did I leave anything?”
“Who is this Sakura person?” asked Yami. “Oh, never mind. Can somebody shoot this guy?”
“We don’t have anything to shoot him with,” said Joey.
“Let’s stab this guy too,” said Yami Marik.
“With what?” asked Joey.
“I know, use this,” said Ishizu, opening up the end of the Millennium Rod to shape it like a dagger and then handing it to Joey.
Holding it, Joey looked at Tristan darkly and then said in a low and creepy tone, “LET’S GET DEADLY.”
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” cried Tristan as Joey started chasing him off of the Kanki property.
“Aw man,” said Yami Bakura, picking up the graphic novel and opening it up to look inside. “He forgot his Naruto book. Man, Sakura is a total babe.”
“Hey, wait a minute!” cried Yami Marik. “You said the Millennium Puzzle is gone?”
“YUUUUUUUUUP!” cried Tristan as he was running.
“Then let’s go get it!” said Yami. “I need to find and talk to Yugi!”
“Let’s go!” shouted Yami Marik.
“Hold on a minute,” said Yami, looking at himself. “GAAAAH! I’M BLEEEEDIIIIIIIIIIING!”
“That’s just the red paint, you idiot,” Tea reminded him.
Yami paused. “Oh… right,” he said as he panted slowly. “Let’s… go then…”
Yami Yugi, Yami Bakura, Yami Marik, Tea, and Ishizu left the buckets of paint and went after Joey and Tristan. Meanwhile, a certain old chef was standing at the door.
“So long, Chef Joseph,” he said. “And don’t come back, YOU IDIOT!”
Chef Jeff walked back inside.
“OOF!” shouted Joey and Tristan as they bumped into Odion, the man who had finished picking up the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle.
“ODION!” shouted Ishizu in joy.
“Hey,” said Yami. “That looks just like my bag of puzzle pieces.”
“Let me explain,” said Odion. “Oh, and nice hair growth, Yami the Pharaoh. I found these puzzle pieces along the streets and the sidewalks in my path so I picked them up I ran into you guys.”
“I see,” said the Pharaoh.
Odion continued. “So could someone tell me why the Millennium Puzzle pieces were lying around?”
“We don’t know,” said Tristan.
Joey, who was too tired to stab him any longer, looked up and said, “Hey Odion, got a gun on you?”
“No,” he said. “Sorry, dudes. Anyway, you can have these back. This is O-Man, signing out.”
He gave the puzzle pieces back to Yami, who instantly thanked Odion. However, he was hesitant to solely put pack all those pieces of the Millennium Puzzle until he got some good motivation from his friends.
“Fix it,” they commanded.
A few minutes later, under the watchful eye of everyone, Yami finished putting back the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle. “I ACTUALLY DID IT!”
“HOOOORAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” shouted everyone, jumping up and down, including Odion. (It’d be weird to see him and the Yamis do that.)
As everyone was doing cartwheels and somersaults due to the celebration, Yami began throwing the Puzzle up in the air and catching it repeatedly.
“YAAAAAAAAAAAY! HAHAHAAAA! I DID IT!” he said, happily. “I DID IT! I DID IT I DID- HUH?!”
~CRASH~
“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA?!” shouted everyone as their eyes enlarged and their jaws dropped.
“Oops…” said Yami as he looked down at the, once again, broken Puzzle. Apparently it had slipped through his hands and landed on the sidewalk and shattered.
“You are quite a dunce, Pharaoh,” said the O-Man.
“If you weren’t already dead…” said Ishizu.
“ALL RIGHT, ALL RIGHT! I’LL FIX IT, I’LL FIX IT! SHEESH!” said Yami as he gathered up the Puzzle pieces. Fortunately, there were no cars around, but the skies had darkened from the incoming clouds. To make matters worse, it was already nighttime for a while, so it took a little longer to gather all the shattered pieces and work in the dark to finish the Puzzle.
Fortunately, he did it.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” shouted Yami as he put the Puzzle on.
“Give it a rest, Pharaoh,” said Tristan.
“Fo shizzle, my nizzle,” said Odion.
“You gotta love those nizzles,” mentioned Ishizu.
“And Sakura,” said Tristan.
“SHUT UP!” everyone said.
(Silence…)
“So now what do we do?” said Tristan.
“Well, since we know that Duke never had the Puzzle, let’s all just go home and try to sort things out tomorrow,” suggested Tea.
“Good idea, girl,” said Yami Marik.
“I’ll have to tape my string holding the Millennium Ring,” mentioned Y Bakura. “And, we Yamis have to wash this paint off.”
“Oh shoot! It’s paint!” shouted Yami. “I can eat this stuff! Come on, everybody!”
“By the way, Odion,” said Ishizu, “is there something wrong with your tattoo? I mean it looks different than usual. I thought it was a little off yesterday but I didn’t say anything because I thought I was just seeing things. But now, it looks a little more blurry than usual, or yesterday, anyway…”
“Oh, that!” said Odion, nervously laughing a little having forgotten that those twins wiped it off. “Um, uh, you still are seeing things. Get some glasses, yo.”
Suddenly, a drop of rain hit Yami’s cheek. “What’s going on?” he said.
“IT LOOKS LIKE A DRIZZLE FO’ SHIZZLE MY NIZZLES!” the O-Man cried. As soon as he said this, huge sheets of rain began pouring down on the town.
“Ruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!” shouted Tristan, having not wanting to be caught up in the pouring rain.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” everyone shouted as they all started running toward their homes. Now a few cars came along, so they had to dodge them. Odion covered his cheek as he ran because he didn’t want the drizzle to mess up his tattoo, which wasn’t really a tattoo, actually, for it was cheaply drawn through a mirror by Odion using a magic marker. (Run-on!!!)
Oh, but it was worse than a drizzle. It was a lightning storm! Meanwhile, at Kaiba Corp…
“COWABUNGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” cried Duke as he surfed on a big chunk of cardboard that was floating around. He didn’t seem to notice the lightning that started to flash outside. Mokuba did, though.
“Watch out!” he said to Duke as he noticed that the lightning seemed close to a window that was nearby.
“Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” shouted Duke. “This is fun!”
“DUDE, YOUR BRAIN IS BROKEN!” called Mokuba, jumping off his own surfboard.
“Do you wanna know what isn’t broken?” asked a smiling Seto Kaiba. He was riding on a small desk as the water in the building continued flowing.
“What’s that?” asked Duke and Mokuba.
“MY COMPUTEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER!”
Ooooooooooooookaaaaaaaaaaaaay… that was weird… So, what do you think will happen next? Will the others make it home safely? And what’s a nizzle, anyway. And is Sakura really as hot as Tristan says she is? Find out, in the next chapter!!! Yeeeeeeeeee-haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaw!
[SPOIL]IN THE NEXT CHAPTER...
Okay, okay, I said that this Kanki arc would end in Chapter 25, but it really ends in this next one. Okay, so they've already left Kanki, but they won't officially change storylines until this one coming up. Anyway...
The Yamis and the others have to get out of the stormy storm, and they're running out of time! Will they get out of the lightning storm? And also, will they ever see Duke again? Yami does get reunited with Yugi, but will it be a happy reunion? And what will Yugi's grandfather say about Yugi letting out the Pharaoh? Find out, in the next chapter of... "Yu-Gi-Oh! C"!!!
NEXT TIME: Chapter 26- "Gaaaaaaaaah! Get Outta This Storm!!!"[/SPOIL]
Last edited:
Ice_Scyther
FFFFFFFFF-
That...was...hilarious!!! This story is funny as hell and Tristan must be shot! *takes out machine gun**umbreon_lover randomly walks in, licking an ice cream cone*
umbreon_lover:Machine guns are the answer to all your problems, aren't they?
Me:Mabye.........*shoots*
umbreon_lover:WTF,man,WTF!
-I.S. ;212;
umbreon_lover:Machine guns are the answer to all your problems, aren't they?
Me:Mabye.........*shoots*
umbreon_lover:WTF,man,WTF!
-I.S. ;212;
WARNING. THIS CHAPTER IS MINDLESS. MERRY CHRISTMAS AND HAPPY HOLIDAYS, BY THE WAY!
And now it’s time for…
Well, actually I don’t know what it’s time for, so let’s just continue where we left off with Yami…
Okay, as you can remember, for some odd reason, Yami wanted some tofu, so…
YAMI YUGI: “Tristan? … Where are ya’ man? All this pickle-talk made me hungry for some tofu… Tristan? …Trista~~~n!”
(Yami Bakura walks in.)
YAMI BAKURA: “Hello, world! Yami Bakura is back in action and in the house!”
YAMI YUGI (gets up): “You’re not Tristan!”
YAMI BAKURA: “Neither are you and you don’t see me complaining, do ya’?”
YAMI YUGI: “Just go away…”
YAMI BAKURA: “Beat it, Pharaoh! This is my show, now, so GET OFF!”
YAMI YUGI: “That is no way to talk to no Pharaoh, yo!”
YAMI BAKURA: “That Marik character kicked me in the stomach a while back, but now that I’m free from the emergency room, I’m gonna continue my fighting lesson!”
YAMI YUGI (angrily): “Bakura…”
YAMI BAKURA: “This is your last warning… GET OUT OF HERE OR I WILL USE YOU AS PART OF MY NEXT LESSON!”
YAMI YUGI: “I ain’t movin’, ya’ punk!”
YAMI BAKURA: “Okay then… our next lesson is… HOW TO KILL A PHARAOH THAT IS ALREADY DEAD!”
YAMI YUGI: “You wanna take this outside?!”
YAMI BAKURA: “Aw, why not? It’s too cool in this room. Stupid air conditioning!”
YAMI YUGI: “And we’re outta here!”
(The two of them go outside. Yami seems to have fully recovered from that punch he received from Yami Marik.)
YAMI YUGI: “Bring it on, moron! You’re going back to the emergency room!”
YAMI BAKURA: “Pay attention, boys and girls! This is how you destroy an already-dead Pharaoh!” (puts open hands together in a certain position…) “KA… ME…”
YAMI YUGI: “Oh come on, dude, that’ll never work.”
YAMI BAKURA: “Ha… me…”
YAMI YUGI: “For goodness sakes, Yami Bakura, you’re in the wrong cartoon! That’s why I’m not doing anything!”
YAMI BAKURA: “Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” (shoots bright yellow beam out at Yami Yugi…)
YAMI YUGI: “GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
YAMI BAKURA: “WAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAA!”
YAMI YUGI: “THIS ISN’T OOOOOOOVEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER BAKUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” (disintegrates into dust?!)
YAMI BAKURA: “And there you have it, boys and girls. Join me next chapter where I’ll teach you how to… do something else!”
Well, last time, you recall… um, er… now, what happened again again?!
TRISTAN: “Man, MJC CartoGuy, how do you keep forgetting this stuff?!”
Um, er, well…
TEA: “Forget it, MJC. Okay, in the last chapter, Joey got fired from his job, right?”
Yes.
ODION: “And I found the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle and gave them to Yami when I saw him again.”
JOEY: “And that happened after we changed the Yamis back with paint.”
YAMI YUGI: “But then, a thunderstorm came along, and so we all started running for our lives to our houses!”
Oh yeeeeaaahhhh…
DUKE (happily): “And meanwhile I’m having the time of my life surfing in Kaiba Corp after accidentally breaking Seto Kaiba’s computer and setting off the sprinkler system!”
KAIBA: “My computer is not broken, you twit!”
MOKUBA: “Did we miss anything?!”
I highly doubt it, so let’s begin the next chapter…
Chapter, um, uh, Chapter…
EVERYBODY: “Twenty-six!”
Oh yes, Chapter 26- “Gaaaaaaaaah! Get Outta This Storm!”
It was a lovely and peaceful night…
But not in Domino City where our story takes place.
Thunder boomed! Lightning flashed! (Okay, so that wasn’t in chronological order, but who cares?) The rain poured heavily. Yugi and his friends were all still dodging the traffic and trying to get home. At the same time, Duke was still surfing on his piece of cardboard. Mokuba landed on him after jumping off of his surfboard.
“DUDE!” shouted Mokuba. “THERE’S A LIGHTNING STORM AND WE AND OUR WET SELVES MAKE THE PERFECT LIGHTNING RODS! WHAT ARE WE GONNA DO?!?!?!”
“You’re right!” said Duke. “We should get some hairdryers and spray ourselves dry!”
“IF WE DO THAT, WE’LL DIE FOR SURE, IDIOT!” shouted Mokuba. “CAN THIS NIGHT GET ANY WORSE?!”
“No, Mokubaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” shouted Kaiba who was instantly out of his denial stage.
Suddenly, the lights went out. Everyone in the building screamed as the power went bye-bye.
“MOKUBA, YOU FOOOOOOOOOOOOL!” cried Kaiba. “YOU ARE NEVER SUPPOSED TO BLURT OUT THOSE FORBIDDEN WORDS! HAVEN’T YOU WATCHED THE CARTOONS?!?!?!”
“Who turned out the liiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiights!??” shouted Duke Devlin.
“IT’S THE LIGHTNING STORM, DIMWIT!” Kaiba shouted at him. “THANKS TO MOKUBA HERE, WE’RE OUT OF POWER!!!”
“But you just said it was the lightning storm!” shouted Duke as they continued surfing down the dark hallway.
“MOKUBA CAUSED THE LIGHTNING STORM TO DO THIS TO US!” shouted Kaiba.
“Mokuba… hold me!” shouted Duke.
“I AM HOLDING YOU, YOU IDIOT!” shouted Mokuba, clinging for his life.
“Hold me too, Duke Devlin!” shouted Kaiba as he jumped off his desk and into the darkness.
What an idiot.
Well, that was his mistake, you see, by not seeing where he was flying, he accidentally pushed into Duke and Mokuba. Lightning flashed for that quick instant, and he instantly realized what he had done in that blink of time.
“Whoopsee!” shouted Kaiba.
“WE’RE GONNA GET SHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOCKED!” shouted the soaking wet Mokuba.
BOOOOOOOOOOM!
Thunder boomed loudly as the three idiots screamed their heads off.
“What do we do, Seto?!” asked Mokuba as they fell off.
“JUST HANG ON!” he answered in panic.
As he landed in the water, Duke said, “Don’t you mean hang ten?”
“SHUT UP!” responded the two Kaiba Brothers.
At the same time, the other characters had split up due to the fact that each person was in different homes.
“LET’S ALL GO TO YUGI’S HOUSE!” shouted Tristan.
(Sheesh, nobody listens to the narrator anymore…)
Anyway, it turned out that everybody was headed over to Yugi’s house instead. Yami had begged them not to do it because he wanted to sneak in alone, but they wouldn’t listen. Yami ran ahead of everybody else so that he could close the door on them when he came to the house. Lightning flashed again.
“And I bet Duke’s having the time of his life somewhere!” complained Tea as she splashed through the puddles.
“IF WE DON’T DO SOMETHING, WE’RE GONNA GET KILLED BY THE LIGHTNING!” Tristan tried to shout over the following thunder.
Yami saw him catching up with him. “Maybe you guys will get killed, but let’s hope the lightning strikes you first.”
“What?!” shouted Tristan. “Why I outta-“
“TRISTAN!!!” screeched Joey as the soaking wet teenager with nothing but a T-shirt, socks, shoes, and boxers on said, “THIS ISN’T THE TIME TO DO THAT!!!”
“Aw, but I wanna kill the dead Pharaoh!” moaned Tristan like a little baby. “And besides, that’s what Sakura would do.”
“IF YOU SAY SAKURA ONE MORE TIME I REALLY AM GONNA SHOOT YA’!” shouted Joey.
The wind picked up as Joey ran. Everybody turned around to see a loose stop sign being carried away by the wind. “Whoa!” shouted Tea as it went near her.
“There’s gonna be a tornado, ya’ll!” cried Joey as the wind continued to roar.
“Maybe this is all just a dream,” said Yami Marik as he ran behind Ishizu.
“SOMEBODY HOLD ME!” cried Yami Bakura.
“Hey, guys, I’ve decided to change my name!” said Odion.
“WHO CAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARES!??” yelled Ishizu and Yami Marik. They ran behind Odion, and Yami Bakura was behind everybody. Suddenly, Yami Bakura had fire in his eyes (which was ironic due to the rain).
“I SAID… HOOOOOOOOOLD MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” he cried as he then pounced on Yami Marik while at the same time, a white bright light of lightning split the sky as an earsplitting boom of thunder came at the same time. (You know what that means, right? If there’s no time between the lightning and the thunder, the storm must be directly above them, right? Actually, I’m not sure…)
“WHOA!” Yami Marik screamed as he bumped into Ishizu, dragging her down into the puddle on the road. The three of them lay on the dark street as they saw two bright circular lights grow and head toward them.
>HOOOOOOOOOOONK<
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted the Egyptians as they saw the big, speeding truck headed towards them. Suddenly, like a scene in a movie, Yami Marik, Ishizu, and Yami Bakura all rolled back on the sidewalk just as the truck flew by. (Actually, that scene was in a movie…)
“GAAAAAAAAAAH! HOLD ME! HOLD ME! HOLD ME!!!” cried Yami Bakura, shaking and banging his fists on the ground and kicking his legs as well. Ishizu and the two Mariks looked in shock.
Yami Yugi instantly stopped and turned around. “WHY DON’T YOU HOLD ME?! I AM THE PHARAOH AFTER ALL!!!”
“Guys, we gotta get out of this storm!” cried Tea.
“Yeah, and we gotta get to Yugi’s house!” Tristan continued as he jumped over a rock as he ran.
“Hey,” said Joey. “Why don’t we just run into one of the several stores that we’re passing right now instead of going all the way to Yugi’s house?”
“What fun would that be?” answered Tristan. “Besides, we’re already here.”
“EGAD!” shouted Yami. “WE ARE HERE!”
The two of them looked ahead at the Game Shop of the Mutous, and they looked at each other and grinned when they saw it.
“Laaaaaaaaand,” cried Yami with tears streaming from his Pharaohly eyes.
“Uh, something like that,” said Tristan.
“Uh, Pharaoh?” asked Yugi from within the Puzzle. “Can you just go in the house?”
“Yanno,” said Joey, “it’s amazing how, during all this time, we never got struck by any lightn- GUGUGUGUGUGUGUGUGUGUGUGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
“JOEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEY!” cried Tea and Tristan. The others just laughed.
Oh yes, what happened to Joey? Well what do you think he did, go to Vegas? Actually, during his conversation, he did not notice the big, swift flash of lightning that flew over to him. Therefore, it was not surprising that the lightning struck him.
“GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Joey cried as millions of volts were streaming through his body. (Well, maybe not millions, but…) He floated in the air as the lightning still continued to strike him. Suddenly, it stopped. He fell just as another boom of thunder came and… well, BOOMED.
Everyone stopped and looked at Joey. The blackened teenager stood silently with his eyes wide open and his hair real straight as occasional sparks appeared and hid throughout his barely-clothed body.
“Uh, Joey,” said Tea, finally, “are you okay?”
Yes folks, that was a stupid question, but Joey simply replied, “Now why can’t we have massages like this at the mall? That stinks!”
Everyone fainted.
“Ahem!”
The Yu-Gi-Oh! gang looked up, and they saw a gray-haired man in green pajamas staring angrily at them. Grampa Mutou had opened the door to the shop, and everyone realized that they were in trouble.
Yami also noticed the danger that he was in, and so he said, “Yugi… take over!”
“What?!” shouted Yugi as he felt himself shift into the real world as the cowardly Pharaoh hid inside the Millennium Puzzle.
“YUUUUUUUGIIIIIIIIIIIIII…” said his grandfather as he tapped his foot against the floor.
“Well, you can’t use the “I’m bleeding” excuse,” said Yami. “The paint I was sprayed with came off in the rain.”
“Rats,” said Yugi.
"By the way, Joseph," said Solomon, "that's a nice look. Tall, dark, and handsome, I see."
Meanwhile, Duke and the Kaiba brothers were swimming down the stairs. Kaiba shouted, “Hey, Duke, can you do the backstroke?”
“Why sure, Kaiba, but why?” Duke replied.
Kaiba said, with the power still off by the way, “Just asking.”
“Where are we, Seto?!” cried Mokuba.
“I think we’re swimming down some stairs,” said Duke. “I can feel the rough ground that is below me.”
(Are you Kaiba? And, like I said, nobody ever listens to me anymore…)
“WATCH OUT, YOU GUYS!” said the blinded Kaiba. “THESE STAIRS MAKE A U-TURN! IF WE’RE NOT CAREFUL, WE’RE GONNA HIT THE WAAAAAAALLLLLLL-“
BAM!
“-Yup, that’s it alright…”
As Kaiba removed his face from the dark wall, he felt for Mokuba. When his pointer finger poked him in the eye (“Ow!”), all he had to do was find Duke. When he intentionally punched Duke in his face (“OOOOOOOWWWWW! WHO DARED!?”), he knew he had found a winner. “C’mon, guys, we’ve got to get to some dry land.”
“What are we, pirates?!” said Mokuba.
“Hey, that reminds me of that Monkey D. Luffy fellow!” said Duke, all of a sudden. “Man, I wish I could meet him someday…” (Remember, he was unconscious when he randomly appeared in Chapter 22 or whenever that was…)
“WHO CARES ABOUT THIS LONKEY D. MUFFY FELLOW?!” shouted Kaiba.
“It’s Monkey D. Luffy, dummy!” shouted Duke.
“Has anybody noticed that it’s stopped thundering?!” said Mokuba.
Suddenly, lightning flashed again, and for a brief moment, the three mortals saw a man with an afro, a moustache, glasses, and stuff like that standing on another desk that was in front of them.
“MARLIN!” they cried.
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!
“Mooooooooooooomyyyyyyyyy!” cried the crying Kaiba.
“Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiceeeeeeeeeeeeey!” cried Duke.
“GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH!” laughed Marlin as the noise of the thunder cleared. “DON’T YOU GET IT, GUYS?! I MESSED UP THE SPRINKLER SYSTEM SO THERE COULD BE A FLOOD! THIS BORING BUILDING NEEDED SOME EXCITEMENT AFTER ALL!”
“Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?!” cried Kaiba.
“Hey, wait a minute!” said Duke. “I thought I saw you for a brief moment with that monster at Kanki!”
“Nope! That was my mother!” lied Marlin.
“Okay.”
So anyway, at the same time, Yugi and his friends were sitting on the couch and chairs in the living room as Yugi’s grandfather was glaring angrily at them.
Yami Bakura said, “IF YOU DON’T HOLD ME… THEN I’M GONNA HOLD YOU!”
Once again, he pounced on Yami Marik. He strangled him, causing an “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK” to come out of Yami Marik’s mouth.
As the two of them were rolling around on the floor, Solomon Mutou whispered in Yugi’s ear, “What’s wrong with Mister Hold-ME here?”
“It’s a comedy story,” replied Yugi.
“I see,” he answered back. Shaking his pointer finger at Yugi, he continued. “Anyway… you’re in big trouble young man! You shouldn’t have let the Pharaoh out!”
“What?!” said Yugi Mutou. “But how did you know I let the Pharaoh out?!”
“AHA!” said Solomon. “Just as I suspected! You admitted that you let the Pharaoh out after I repeatedly told you not to! For that, you will be punished!”
“How depressing…” said Odion, groaning.
Then Solomon Mutou turned to look at the others. “For encouraging him, YOU GUYS WILL BE PUNISHED AS WELL!”
“What?!” said Tea.
“I’VE BEEN HEARING COMPLAINTS FROM THE CITIZENS THAT SOME HOOLIGAN DRESSED JUST LIKE YOU HAD TRANSFORMED INTO A GIANT GRIZZLY BEAR AND CAUSED CHAOS AND HAVOC IN THE AREA! AND THEN I HEARD THAT OTHERS HAD TRANSFORMED TOO! WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO SAY FOR YOURSELF, YOUNG MAN, FOR HAVING THE PHARAOH GO OUT AND CAUSE ALL THIS!??”
The shaken Yugi slowly replied, “B-b-b-b-but it was his idea… n-n-not mine, Grampa! The Pharaohs!”
“Oh sure, blame me!” said Yami as Yugi’s grandfather left the room to go get something. (Actually, Yugi never answered him back.) “I told you not to let me out, but what did you do? Let me out!”
WHAT?! cried Yugi in thought mode. But you were the one that begged me to come out! You said that everything would go fine!
“I never said that things would go fine,” said Yami Yugi. “I just said that I was starving and that I wanted to go out for some fresh air. And even if I did say that, that didn’t mean you had to believe me or anything like that.”
But you were the Pharaoh!
“I DON’T CARE IF I’M KING KONG!” shouted Yami. “You shouldn’t listen to every stinkin’ thing I say!”
“Okay, Yugi,” said Yugi’s grandfather, coming back with a large, heavy, brown book. It was one of those old books with lots of wisdom and advice in it, for it was a rulebook. “According to the parental-to-child rules…” He opened the book and rapidly flipped over many pages. The others either just listened or were rolling around on the floor because they were the other Yamis. “… on Part III, Section 2, Paragraph 3, Page 427, if a grandfather instructs their grandchild not to let a hulk Pharaoh out into the real word and they do it anyway, the child would have to repay the debt of which was not paid by going to detention. Any friends who were responsible in this would join the grandkid.”
“DETENTION?!” shouted Joey. “BUT… SCHOOL…”
“We’ll discuss this further in the morning,” said Yugi’s grandfather in a firm, low tone. Suddenly, he smiled and chuckled while staying, “But for now, it’s time for bed! Don’t let the bedbugs bite, people!”
“You all can sleep in my room, you guys,” said Yugi, instantly forgetting about the situation.
“Shouldn’t we be helping Yami Marik or something?” said Tristan.
“I’ll handle this,” said Joey, walking over to the two rollers. “HEY YOU TWO! STOP FLIRTING AND GET UP!”
With these words, the two Yamis took one big look at each other and instantly separated with looks of disgust on their faces. “Ewwwwwwwwww…”
Somehow, that night, everybody managed to sleep despite what they had to deal with the next morning. Yugi’s grandfather slept in his own bed. Tea slept in Yugi’s bed while Ishizu slept in Yugi’s room with a sleeping bag. Yugi, Joey, Tristan, Yami Marik, and Yami Bakura slept on the couch. Odion slept in another chair. With all the chaos ended in an abrupt halt, the lightning storm that seemed to have come out of nowhere slowly diminished. Morning came.
The birds chirped as the sun rose over the cloudless sky. This, folks, was the calm after the literal storm but before the figurative storm.
Yugi slowly opened his eyes. “Uhhhh… uhh….”
“Good morning, Yugi! It is around 7 am and it looks like we’ll see some clearless skies. This is your Yami speaking, and it looks like things are peaceful around the house.”
Yami… thought the tired Yugi.
“Heh heh heh… sorry, Yugi,” said Yami. “It’s just that I wanted to cheer you up for the way I’ve been acting lately. I’m really sorry.”
Uh, it’s okay, Yami, thought Yugi. Don’t worry about it.
“Listen,” said Yami, “if you’d like, I can take your punishment for you. Is that okay?”
That’s fine, thought Yugi, but I don’t think Grampa would let me.
“Yugi,” said Yami, “if that geezer told you to jump off a bridge into some molten hot lava,” Yami replied, “would you do that?”
You said pretty much the exact thing you said when you wanted me to let you out! reminded Yugi.
“Well what do you expect?!” said Yami. “I’m unoriginal. Listen to this… WIIIIIIILLLLLMAAAAAAAAAAAAA!”
Yugi giggled a bit and then said through his mind, Pharaoh, do you have a dollar I could borrow?
“This is Japan, Yugi!” Yami pointed out. “You can’t use American money here! Well, you can in prison, but that’s another story…”
I know that, said Yugi, but the truth is, I have an idea…
Mmmmmmmmmm! What’s Yugi thinking? Is he thinking of some kind of plan to get out of his situation? Or, is it a plan to get back at Marlin? Could somebody please tell meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee?!?!?!
At the same time, with the power still off but the sunlight providing a little bit of decent light, Duke, Kaiba, Mokuba, and Marlin were sleeping on the desk that Marlin was on…
Find out more in the next chapter of… “Yu-Gi-Oh! C”!!!
(Oh, and I forgot if I said this or not, but I'm gonna change the story so that the Orichalcos and KC Grand Prix sagas have passed. That way, school would've come. I'm gonna make it so that school was closed so that people could play Marlin's Comedy Monsters game...)
[SPOIL]IN THE NEXT CHAPTER...
Yugi finds himself in a terrible situation. Luckily, he can turn to Yami for some help. Now Yami has to go with his friends to "summer school" so they can all take care of the punishment. Unfortunately for them, they have to go with some mischevous little kids! Will Yami be able to bear it? He does find out that there is one way he can get out of the one-week (straight) detention. He has to pass a seemingly-impossible test. Oh, and the Millennium Puzzle seems to cause interest in the young ones...
NEXT TIME: Chapter 27- "Yami Yugi Goes to Summer School... When It's Not Summer and There's No School!"[/SPOIL]
And now it’s time for…
Well, actually I don’t know what it’s time for, so let’s just continue where we left off with Yami…
Okay, as you can remember, for some odd reason, Yami wanted some tofu, so…
YAMI YUGI: “Tristan? … Where are ya’ man? All this pickle-talk made me hungry for some tofu… Tristan? …Trista~~~n!”
(Yami Bakura walks in.)
YAMI BAKURA: “Hello, world! Yami Bakura is back in action and in the house!”
YAMI YUGI (gets up): “You’re not Tristan!”
YAMI BAKURA: “Neither are you and you don’t see me complaining, do ya’?”
YAMI YUGI: “Just go away…”
YAMI BAKURA: “Beat it, Pharaoh! This is my show, now, so GET OFF!”
YAMI YUGI: “That is no way to talk to no Pharaoh, yo!”
YAMI BAKURA: “That Marik character kicked me in the stomach a while back, but now that I’m free from the emergency room, I’m gonna continue my fighting lesson!”
YAMI YUGI (angrily): “Bakura…”
YAMI BAKURA: “This is your last warning… GET OUT OF HERE OR I WILL USE YOU AS PART OF MY NEXT LESSON!”
YAMI YUGI: “I ain’t movin’, ya’ punk!”
YAMI BAKURA: “Okay then… our next lesson is… HOW TO KILL A PHARAOH THAT IS ALREADY DEAD!”
YAMI YUGI: “You wanna take this outside?!”
YAMI BAKURA: “Aw, why not? It’s too cool in this room. Stupid air conditioning!”
YAMI YUGI: “And we’re outta here!”
(The two of them go outside. Yami seems to have fully recovered from that punch he received from Yami Marik.)
YAMI YUGI: “Bring it on, moron! You’re going back to the emergency room!”
YAMI BAKURA: “Pay attention, boys and girls! This is how you destroy an already-dead Pharaoh!” (puts open hands together in a certain position…) “KA… ME…”
YAMI YUGI: “Oh come on, dude, that’ll never work.”
YAMI BAKURA: “Ha… me…”
YAMI YUGI: “For goodness sakes, Yami Bakura, you’re in the wrong cartoon! That’s why I’m not doing anything!”
YAMI BAKURA: “Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” (shoots bright yellow beam out at Yami Yugi…)
YAMI YUGI: “GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
YAMI BAKURA: “WAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAA!”
YAMI YUGI: “THIS ISN’T OOOOOOOVEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER BAKUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” (disintegrates into dust?!)
YAMI BAKURA: “And there you have it, boys and girls. Join me next chapter where I’ll teach you how to… do something else!”
Well, last time, you recall… um, er… now, what happened again again?!
TRISTAN: “Man, MJC CartoGuy, how do you keep forgetting this stuff?!”
Um, er, well…
TEA: “Forget it, MJC. Okay, in the last chapter, Joey got fired from his job, right?”
Yes.
ODION: “And I found the pieces of the Millennium Puzzle and gave them to Yami when I saw him again.”
JOEY: “And that happened after we changed the Yamis back with paint.”
YAMI YUGI: “But then, a thunderstorm came along, and so we all started running for our lives to our houses!”
Oh yeeeeaaahhhh…
DUKE (happily): “And meanwhile I’m having the time of my life surfing in Kaiba Corp after accidentally breaking Seto Kaiba’s computer and setting off the sprinkler system!”
KAIBA: “My computer is not broken, you twit!”
MOKUBA: “Did we miss anything?!”
I highly doubt it, so let’s begin the next chapter…
Chapter, um, uh, Chapter…
EVERYBODY: “Twenty-six!”
Oh yes, Chapter 26- “Gaaaaaaaaah! Get Outta This Storm!”
It was a lovely and peaceful night…
But not in Domino City where our story takes place.
Thunder boomed! Lightning flashed! (Okay, so that wasn’t in chronological order, but who cares?) The rain poured heavily. Yugi and his friends were all still dodging the traffic and trying to get home. At the same time, Duke was still surfing on his piece of cardboard. Mokuba landed on him after jumping off of his surfboard.
“DUDE!” shouted Mokuba. “THERE’S A LIGHTNING STORM AND WE AND OUR WET SELVES MAKE THE PERFECT LIGHTNING RODS! WHAT ARE WE GONNA DO?!?!?!”
“You’re right!” said Duke. “We should get some hairdryers and spray ourselves dry!”
“IF WE DO THAT, WE’LL DIE FOR SURE, IDIOT!” shouted Mokuba. “CAN THIS NIGHT GET ANY WORSE?!”
“No, Mokubaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!” shouted Kaiba who was instantly out of his denial stage.
Suddenly, the lights went out. Everyone in the building screamed as the power went bye-bye.
“MOKUBA, YOU FOOOOOOOOOOOOL!” cried Kaiba. “YOU ARE NEVER SUPPOSED TO BLURT OUT THOSE FORBIDDEN WORDS! HAVEN’T YOU WATCHED THE CARTOONS?!?!?!”
“Who turned out the liiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiights!??” shouted Duke Devlin.
“IT’S THE LIGHTNING STORM, DIMWIT!” Kaiba shouted at him. “THANKS TO MOKUBA HERE, WE’RE OUT OF POWER!!!”
“But you just said it was the lightning storm!” shouted Duke as they continued surfing down the dark hallway.
“MOKUBA CAUSED THE LIGHTNING STORM TO DO THIS TO US!” shouted Kaiba.
“Mokuba… hold me!” shouted Duke.
“I AM HOLDING YOU, YOU IDIOT!” shouted Mokuba, clinging for his life.
“Hold me too, Duke Devlin!” shouted Kaiba as he jumped off his desk and into the darkness.
What an idiot.
Well, that was his mistake, you see, by not seeing where he was flying, he accidentally pushed into Duke and Mokuba. Lightning flashed for that quick instant, and he instantly realized what he had done in that blink of time.
“Whoopsee!” shouted Kaiba.
“WE’RE GONNA GET SHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOCKED!” shouted the soaking wet Mokuba.
BOOOOOOOOOOM!
Thunder boomed loudly as the three idiots screamed their heads off.
“What do we do, Seto?!” asked Mokuba as they fell off.
“JUST HANG ON!” he answered in panic.
As he landed in the water, Duke said, “Don’t you mean hang ten?”
“SHUT UP!” responded the two Kaiba Brothers.
At the same time, the other characters had split up due to the fact that each person was in different homes.
“LET’S ALL GO TO YUGI’S HOUSE!” shouted Tristan.
(Sheesh, nobody listens to the narrator anymore…)
Anyway, it turned out that everybody was headed over to Yugi’s house instead. Yami had begged them not to do it because he wanted to sneak in alone, but they wouldn’t listen. Yami ran ahead of everybody else so that he could close the door on them when he came to the house. Lightning flashed again.
“And I bet Duke’s having the time of his life somewhere!” complained Tea as she splashed through the puddles.
“IF WE DON’T DO SOMETHING, WE’RE GONNA GET KILLED BY THE LIGHTNING!” Tristan tried to shout over the following thunder.
Yami saw him catching up with him. “Maybe you guys will get killed, but let’s hope the lightning strikes you first.”
“What?!” shouted Tristan. “Why I outta-“
“TRISTAN!!!” screeched Joey as the soaking wet teenager with nothing but a T-shirt, socks, shoes, and boxers on said, “THIS ISN’T THE TIME TO DO THAT!!!”
“Aw, but I wanna kill the dead Pharaoh!” moaned Tristan like a little baby. “And besides, that’s what Sakura would do.”
“IF YOU SAY SAKURA ONE MORE TIME I REALLY AM GONNA SHOOT YA’!” shouted Joey.
The wind picked up as Joey ran. Everybody turned around to see a loose stop sign being carried away by the wind. “Whoa!” shouted Tea as it went near her.
“There’s gonna be a tornado, ya’ll!” cried Joey as the wind continued to roar.
“Maybe this is all just a dream,” said Yami Marik as he ran behind Ishizu.
“SOMEBODY HOLD ME!” cried Yami Bakura.
“Hey, guys, I’ve decided to change my name!” said Odion.
“WHO CAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARES!??” yelled Ishizu and Yami Marik. They ran behind Odion, and Yami Bakura was behind everybody. Suddenly, Yami Bakura had fire in his eyes (which was ironic due to the rain).
“I SAID… HOOOOOOOOOLD MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” he cried as he then pounced on Yami Marik while at the same time, a white bright light of lightning split the sky as an earsplitting boom of thunder came at the same time. (You know what that means, right? If there’s no time between the lightning and the thunder, the storm must be directly above them, right? Actually, I’m not sure…)
“WHOA!” Yami Marik screamed as he bumped into Ishizu, dragging her down into the puddle on the road. The three of them lay on the dark street as they saw two bright circular lights grow and head toward them.
>HOOOOOOOOOOONK<
“KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” shouted the Egyptians as they saw the big, speeding truck headed towards them. Suddenly, like a scene in a movie, Yami Marik, Ishizu, and Yami Bakura all rolled back on the sidewalk just as the truck flew by. (Actually, that scene was in a movie…)
“GAAAAAAAAAAH! HOLD ME! HOLD ME! HOLD ME!!!” cried Yami Bakura, shaking and banging his fists on the ground and kicking his legs as well. Ishizu and the two Mariks looked in shock.
Yami Yugi instantly stopped and turned around. “WHY DON’T YOU HOLD ME?! I AM THE PHARAOH AFTER ALL!!!”
“Guys, we gotta get out of this storm!” cried Tea.
“Yeah, and we gotta get to Yugi’s house!” Tristan continued as he jumped over a rock as he ran.
“Hey,” said Joey. “Why don’t we just run into one of the several stores that we’re passing right now instead of going all the way to Yugi’s house?”
“What fun would that be?” answered Tristan. “Besides, we’re already here.”
“EGAD!” shouted Yami. “WE ARE HERE!”
The two of them looked ahead at the Game Shop of the Mutous, and they looked at each other and grinned when they saw it.
“Laaaaaaaaand,” cried Yami with tears streaming from his Pharaohly eyes.
“Uh, something like that,” said Tristan.
“Uh, Pharaoh?” asked Yugi from within the Puzzle. “Can you just go in the house?”
“Yanno,” said Joey, “it’s amazing how, during all this time, we never got struck by any lightn- GUGUGUGUGUGUGUGUGUGUGUGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!”
“JOEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEY!” cried Tea and Tristan. The others just laughed.
Oh yes, what happened to Joey? Well what do you think he did, go to Vegas? Actually, during his conversation, he did not notice the big, swift flash of lightning that flew over to him. Therefore, it was not surprising that the lightning struck him.
“GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” Joey cried as millions of volts were streaming through his body. (Well, maybe not millions, but…) He floated in the air as the lightning still continued to strike him. Suddenly, it stopped. He fell just as another boom of thunder came and… well, BOOMED.
Everyone stopped and looked at Joey. The blackened teenager stood silently with his eyes wide open and his hair real straight as occasional sparks appeared and hid throughout his barely-clothed body.
“Uh, Joey,” said Tea, finally, “are you okay?”
Yes folks, that was a stupid question, but Joey simply replied, “Now why can’t we have massages like this at the mall? That stinks!”
Everyone fainted.
“Ahem!”
The Yu-Gi-Oh! gang looked up, and they saw a gray-haired man in green pajamas staring angrily at them. Grampa Mutou had opened the door to the shop, and everyone realized that they were in trouble.
Yami also noticed the danger that he was in, and so he said, “Yugi… take over!”
“What?!” shouted Yugi as he felt himself shift into the real world as the cowardly Pharaoh hid inside the Millennium Puzzle.
“YUUUUUUUGIIIIIIIIIIIIII…” said his grandfather as he tapped his foot against the floor.
“Well, you can’t use the “I’m bleeding” excuse,” said Yami. “The paint I was sprayed with came off in the rain.”
“Rats,” said Yugi.
"By the way, Joseph," said Solomon, "that's a nice look. Tall, dark, and handsome, I see."
Meanwhile, Duke and the Kaiba brothers were swimming down the stairs. Kaiba shouted, “Hey, Duke, can you do the backstroke?”
“Why sure, Kaiba, but why?” Duke replied.
Kaiba said, with the power still off by the way, “Just asking.”
“Where are we, Seto?!” cried Mokuba.
“I think we’re swimming down some stairs,” said Duke. “I can feel the rough ground that is below me.”
(Are you Kaiba? And, like I said, nobody ever listens to me anymore…)
“WATCH OUT, YOU GUYS!” said the blinded Kaiba. “THESE STAIRS MAKE A U-TURN! IF WE’RE NOT CAREFUL, WE’RE GONNA HIT THE WAAAAAAALLLLLLL-“
BAM!
“-Yup, that’s it alright…”
As Kaiba removed his face from the dark wall, he felt for Mokuba. When his pointer finger poked him in the eye (“Ow!”), all he had to do was find Duke. When he intentionally punched Duke in his face (“OOOOOOOWWWWW! WHO DARED!?”), he knew he had found a winner. “C’mon, guys, we’ve got to get to some dry land.”
“What are we, pirates?!” said Mokuba.
“Hey, that reminds me of that Monkey D. Luffy fellow!” said Duke, all of a sudden. “Man, I wish I could meet him someday…” (Remember, he was unconscious when he randomly appeared in Chapter 22 or whenever that was…)
“WHO CARES ABOUT THIS LONKEY D. MUFFY FELLOW?!” shouted Kaiba.
“It’s Monkey D. Luffy, dummy!” shouted Duke.
“Has anybody noticed that it’s stopped thundering?!” said Mokuba.
Suddenly, lightning flashed again, and for a brief moment, the three mortals saw a man with an afro, a moustache, glasses, and stuff like that standing on another desk that was in front of them.
“MARLIN!” they cried.
BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!
“Mooooooooooooomyyyyyyyyy!” cried the crying Kaiba.
“Diiiiiiiiiiiiiiiceeeeeeeeeeeeey!” cried Duke.
“GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH!” laughed Marlin as the noise of the thunder cleared. “DON’T YOU GET IT, GUYS?! I MESSED UP THE SPRINKLER SYSTEM SO THERE COULD BE A FLOOD! THIS BORING BUILDING NEEDED SOME EXCITEMENT AFTER ALL!”
“Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?!” cried Kaiba.
“Hey, wait a minute!” said Duke. “I thought I saw you for a brief moment with that monster at Kanki!”
“Nope! That was my mother!” lied Marlin.
“Okay.”
So anyway, at the same time, Yugi and his friends were sitting on the couch and chairs in the living room as Yugi’s grandfather was glaring angrily at them.
Yami Bakura said, “IF YOU DON’T HOLD ME… THEN I’M GONNA HOLD YOU!”
Once again, he pounced on Yami Marik. He strangled him, causing an “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK” to come out of Yami Marik’s mouth.
As the two of them were rolling around on the floor, Solomon Mutou whispered in Yugi’s ear, “What’s wrong with Mister Hold-ME here?”
“It’s a comedy story,” replied Yugi.
“I see,” he answered back. Shaking his pointer finger at Yugi, he continued. “Anyway… you’re in big trouble young man! You shouldn’t have let the Pharaoh out!”
“What?!” said Yugi Mutou. “But how did you know I let the Pharaoh out?!”
“AHA!” said Solomon. “Just as I suspected! You admitted that you let the Pharaoh out after I repeatedly told you not to! For that, you will be punished!”
“How depressing…” said Odion, groaning.
Then Solomon Mutou turned to look at the others. “For encouraging him, YOU GUYS WILL BE PUNISHED AS WELL!”
“What?!” said Tea.
“I’VE BEEN HEARING COMPLAINTS FROM THE CITIZENS THAT SOME HOOLIGAN DRESSED JUST LIKE YOU HAD TRANSFORMED INTO A GIANT GRIZZLY BEAR AND CAUSED CHAOS AND HAVOC IN THE AREA! AND THEN I HEARD THAT OTHERS HAD TRANSFORMED TOO! WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO SAY FOR YOURSELF, YOUNG MAN, FOR HAVING THE PHARAOH GO OUT AND CAUSE ALL THIS!??”
The shaken Yugi slowly replied, “B-b-b-b-but it was his idea… n-n-not mine, Grampa! The Pharaohs!”
“Oh sure, blame me!” said Yami as Yugi’s grandfather left the room to go get something. (Actually, Yugi never answered him back.) “I told you not to let me out, but what did you do? Let me out!”
WHAT?! cried Yugi in thought mode. But you were the one that begged me to come out! You said that everything would go fine!
“I never said that things would go fine,” said Yami Yugi. “I just said that I was starving and that I wanted to go out for some fresh air. And even if I did say that, that didn’t mean you had to believe me or anything like that.”
But you were the Pharaoh!
“I DON’T CARE IF I’M KING KONG!” shouted Yami. “You shouldn’t listen to every stinkin’ thing I say!”
“Okay, Yugi,” said Yugi’s grandfather, coming back with a large, heavy, brown book. It was one of those old books with lots of wisdom and advice in it, for it was a rulebook. “According to the parental-to-child rules…” He opened the book and rapidly flipped over many pages. The others either just listened or were rolling around on the floor because they were the other Yamis. “… on Part III, Section 2, Paragraph 3, Page 427, if a grandfather instructs their grandchild not to let a hulk Pharaoh out into the real word and they do it anyway, the child would have to repay the debt of which was not paid by going to detention. Any friends who were responsible in this would join the grandkid.”
“DETENTION?!” shouted Joey. “BUT… SCHOOL…”
“We’ll discuss this further in the morning,” said Yugi’s grandfather in a firm, low tone. Suddenly, he smiled and chuckled while staying, “But for now, it’s time for bed! Don’t let the bedbugs bite, people!”
“You all can sleep in my room, you guys,” said Yugi, instantly forgetting about the situation.
“Shouldn’t we be helping Yami Marik or something?” said Tristan.
“I’ll handle this,” said Joey, walking over to the two rollers. “HEY YOU TWO! STOP FLIRTING AND GET UP!”
With these words, the two Yamis took one big look at each other and instantly separated with looks of disgust on their faces. “Ewwwwwwwwww…”
Somehow, that night, everybody managed to sleep despite what they had to deal with the next morning. Yugi’s grandfather slept in his own bed. Tea slept in Yugi’s bed while Ishizu slept in Yugi’s room with a sleeping bag. Yugi, Joey, Tristan, Yami Marik, and Yami Bakura slept on the couch. Odion slept in another chair. With all the chaos ended in an abrupt halt, the lightning storm that seemed to have come out of nowhere slowly diminished. Morning came.
The birds chirped as the sun rose over the cloudless sky. This, folks, was the calm after the literal storm but before the figurative storm.
Yugi slowly opened his eyes. “Uhhhh… uhh….”
“Good morning, Yugi! It is around 7 am and it looks like we’ll see some clearless skies. This is your Yami speaking, and it looks like things are peaceful around the house.”
Yami… thought the tired Yugi.
“Heh heh heh… sorry, Yugi,” said Yami. “It’s just that I wanted to cheer you up for the way I’ve been acting lately. I’m really sorry.”
Uh, it’s okay, Yami, thought Yugi. Don’t worry about it.
“Listen,” said Yami, “if you’d like, I can take your punishment for you. Is that okay?”
That’s fine, thought Yugi, but I don’t think Grampa would let me.
“Yugi,” said Yami, “if that geezer told you to jump off a bridge into some molten hot lava,” Yami replied, “would you do that?”
You said pretty much the exact thing you said when you wanted me to let you out! reminded Yugi.
“Well what do you expect?!” said Yami. “I’m unoriginal. Listen to this… WIIIIIIILLLLLMAAAAAAAAAAAAA!”
Yugi giggled a bit and then said through his mind, Pharaoh, do you have a dollar I could borrow?
“This is Japan, Yugi!” Yami pointed out. “You can’t use American money here! Well, you can in prison, but that’s another story…”
I know that, said Yugi, but the truth is, I have an idea…
Mmmmmmmmmm! What’s Yugi thinking? Is he thinking of some kind of plan to get out of his situation? Or, is it a plan to get back at Marlin? Could somebody please tell meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee?!?!?!
At the same time, with the power still off but the sunlight providing a little bit of decent light, Duke, Kaiba, Mokuba, and Marlin were sleeping on the desk that Marlin was on…
Find out more in the next chapter of… “Yu-Gi-Oh! C”!!!
(Oh, and I forgot if I said this or not, but I'm gonna change the story so that the Orichalcos and KC Grand Prix sagas have passed. That way, school would've come. I'm gonna make it so that school was closed so that people could play Marlin's Comedy Monsters game...)
[SPOIL]IN THE NEXT CHAPTER...
Yugi finds himself in a terrible situation. Luckily, he can turn to Yami for some help. Now Yami has to go with his friends to "summer school" so they can all take care of the punishment. Unfortunately for them, they have to go with some mischevous little kids! Will Yami be able to bear it? He does find out that there is one way he can get out of the one-week (straight) detention. He has to pass a seemingly-impossible test. Oh, and the Millennium Puzzle seems to cause interest in the young ones...
NEXT TIME: Chapter 27- "Yami Yugi Goes to Summer School... When It's Not Summer and There's No School!"[/SPOIL]
Last edited:
Ice_Scyther
FFFFFFFFF-
That chapter seemed shorter then normal.. anyways, it was funny! ^_^ Like usual! Yay!!!!!!
-I.S. ;212;
-I.S. ;212;
And ironically, this following chapter is very long. Who knew?!
Well guys, my chapter summary preview for this chapter lied. I had stretched out the beginning of this arc so much that I couldn't really get to any of what I had originally planned for this chapter. I'm renaming Chapter 27 a new name and Chapter 28 the original name for this chapter. Also, keep in mind that I've changed the story so that there is school and that it's not summer. Okay, here we go.
And now it’s time for…
Eh… I don’t really know anymore…
(Tristan and Yami Marik come back from wherever they were…)
YAMI MARIK: “Mmm, that pizza sure was tasty.”
(Oh yeah.)
TRISTAN (wipes his mouth): “You said it, Marikiman.”
YAMI MARIK: “Man, don’t call me Marikiman, man!”
(They both notice Yami Bakura standing in front of them on the sidewalk, laughing evily.)
TRISTAN: “Hey, Yami Bakura! Why are you laughing?!”
YAMI BAKURA: “You should’ve seen it, you guys! I’ve just killed the Pharaoh!”
YAMI MARIK: “But he was already dead!”
YAMI BAKURA: “It’s complicated… But you should’ve seen me defeat him with my Kamehameha attack!”
(Just then, Yami… UNDECENTIGRATES?)
YAMI MARIK, TRISTAN, AND YAMI BAKURA: “The Pharaoh!”
YAMI YUGI (brushes himself off): “I’m back! Okay Yami Bakura, it’s time for Round Two of this match!”
YAMI BAKURA: “You’re on you clown!”
(Suddenly, Tea Gardner comes out of nowhere and hits Yami Yugi and Yami Bakura with a giant mallot.)
>BAM BAM<
(Yami Bakura and Yami Yugi shriek in terror and then collapse in pain.)
TEA: “That settles it.”
TRISTAN: “Hey Tea, what’d you do that for?”
TEA: “C’mon, Tristan, they were annoying.”
TRISTAN: “But not that annoying.”
YAMI MARIK: “Don’t be a wimp, Tristan.”
TRISTAN (turns and glares at him): “You’re the wimp!”
YAMI MARIK: “Yo’ mama!”
TRISTAN: “Yo’ llama!”
YAMI MARIK: “I don’t have a llama.”
TRISTAN: “WELL GET ONE SO I CAN INSULT IT!”
>BAM BAM<
(Tea hits the two of them with her mallot.)
TRISTAN AND YAMI MARIK: “Aaaaaugggh!”
(They fall over and collapse- wait, that’s the same thing.)
TEA: “And just so I won’t be left out. Oof!”
>BAM<
(Tea hits herself with the mallot and falls over. Crickets chirp as the five of them lay on the ground, unconscious.)
Well… I guess that’s the end of that! Chapter time!!!
Last time, you recall, Joey and the gang were running to Yugi’s house to avoid the sudden thunderstorm that came along as Duke was hanging out with the Kaiba Brothers. While Joey’s gang had made it to Yugi’s house, Duke and co. discovered Marlin in the flooded Kaiba Corp building! Yugi’s grandfather had punished everybody for letting the Pharaoh out, and he was going to further discuss the punishment the next morning. So with Kaiba Corp ruined, basically, what’s gonna happen next? Well, when do you think you’re going to find out?
Chapter 27- “Yami Yugi Goes to Summer School... When It's Not Summer and There's No School!”
“Yugi…” said Yami upon hearing Yugi’s question, “What are you going to do with a dollar bill? What’s the idea that you’ve come up with?”
Yugi grinned and thought, I’m gonna start an American dollar bill collection!
Yami face faulted upon hearing those words. “WHAT? You mean that’s all you were going to do with the money? The shame of it, Yugi!”
“Hey, I never said that the dollar bill was going to be used in a plan,” Yugi pointed out, laughing.
“WE’RE AWAKE!” Yami Marik, Yami Bakura, Joey, and Tristan instantly awoke from Yugi’s line.
“What?!” Yugi cried as the four of them rose up around him. “OH, THAT’S RIGHT! I SPOKE MY LAST LINE WITH THE PHARAOH!”
“Speaking of the Pharaoh,” whispered Yami Marik to Yami Bakura, “we should’ve just grabbed the Millennium Puzzle while Little Yugi was sleeping!”
“Yeah, that’s right,” whispered Yami Bakura back to Yami Marik.
Yugi turned to them.
“Uh, guys?” said Joey. “We’re right here. We’re not exactly dea
f over here, either.”
“The Millennium Puzzle is MINE!” shouted Yugi.
“Unnnhhhhh… what’s with all the yelly-yelly?” Odion mumbled as he awoke and rose out of his chair. He scratched his eyes and then said, “I was having a dream where I was having a record deal.”
“Don’t you already have a record deal, O-Man?” Tristan asked him.
“Well, I am selling CDs already, huh?” the O-Man said in return. “By the way, guys, remember how I told you how I was changing my rapper name?”
“Wow, what a relief,” said Tristan, sighing as he wiped his forehead with the back of his hand. “I thought you were changing your real name.”
“The dub already did that for me,” mentioned Odion.
“What is this ‘dub’ figure you speak of?” Joey asked, inquisitively.
“Anyway,” Odion continued, “I’ve decided to change my rapping name to Fifty Yen.”
“Due to the currency in Japan?” Tea asked him.
“TEA!” shouted Yugi. “WHEN DID YOU WAKE UP!?”
Tea, who was walking into the family room with the couch in it, said, “Just a while ago, but not because of you screaming. I woke up after that.”
“Then how did you know I was screaming?” asked Yugi.
Tea paused in her speech and then replied, “I… don’t… know…”
(Silence…)
Odion cleared his throat. “AHEM. Now, anyway, as I was saying-“
“JUST GET ON WITH IT!” everybody replied.
“Well, I’ve changed my name due to the fact that I got tired of the O-Man and I didn’t want to use Egyptian currency.”
“Why don’t you just name yourself Fifty-Yen O-man?” asked Tristan.
Odion was shocked to hear that suggestion. “I LOVE YOU MY FREAKING NIZZLE-MAN!” He instantly ran over to the couch and pounced on Tristan, who was right beside the other members of the couch.
“Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” Tristan cried as the O-Man was squeezing him with all his might. This giant hug made everybody else uncomfortable too.
“OH NO!” shouted Yugi. “THIS COUCH ISN’T SUPPOSED TO HOLD MORE THAN NINE PEOPLE AT A TIME!!!”
“But there are only six of us,” Tristan pointed out in a normal voice, despite the fact he was still being hugged.
“Not if you include the Pharaoh, Regular Marik, and Regular Bakura,” Yugi mentioned.
“So now what?” asked Yami Bakura.
“Well,” said Yugi, “I’m afraid that now this couch is going to initiate its self-destruct sequence!”
“Self-destruct?” said Joey.
“I’m outta here!” cried Tea as she ran back upstairs.
Suddenly, an alarm sounded as the couch began to glow red.
“Let’s get outta here!” cried Tristan. “RUUUUUUUUN!”
“It’s too late now,” said Yugi. “We’re stuck here!”
Suddenly, two gray mechanical arms with red mitten-like hands came out of two holes in the couch and trapped everybody inside the couch by grabbing them and strangling them.
“See, I told ya’,” said Yugi, shrugging calmly.
“Wait,” said Tristan, turning to his friend. “Does this mean that the couch is committing suicide?”
“Basically,” Yugi said as he yawned.
The couch said in a mechanical voice, “TEN… NINE… EIGHT… SEVEN… SIX… FIVE… FOUR… THREE… AW, WHAT THE HECK?”
BOOOOOOOM!
“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” shouted Yami Marik, Marik, Bakura, Yami Bakura, Yami Yugi, and Yugi as they seemed to be blown away by a heavy wind. Well, not really, as they just flew up into the ceiling as a gigantic explosion sprung from under them.
“YUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGIIIIIIIII!” Tristan and Joey cried.
“Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” screaming Odion like a three-year-old.
“Stop the ride, I wanna get off!” cried Yami Marik as he hugged Yami Bakura.
“Hey,” the annoyed Yami Bakura said, “quit holding me!”
Previously though, Yugi’s grandfather was locked in a room, meditating to himself. He moaned as he was relieving himself of the stresses of everyday life. Yes, folks, he was using the bathroom. When he was done with the urination and the flushing, he heard the explosion.
“EGAD!” he cried. “WHAT WAS THAT? I MUST GO SEE WHAT IT IS! But first, let me pull up my pants and wash my hands…”
Therefore, he did not see what had happened just yet. Meanwhile though, Yugi and his friends were clinging onto the ceiling for dear life (though I don’t see how you could hang onto a ceiling.)
“We have got to let go,” said the blackened Joey. Actually, all of them were blackened from the soot, which was really a shame because Joey had somehow managed to get rid of the original blackness from the lightning overnight.
“You’ve got a point,” said Yugi, instantly letting go of the ceiling.
“Eh?” said Yami.
Yugi giggled and instantly transformed into Yami Yugi against his will.
“EYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” cried Yami as he fell down. Due to the impact of the fall he did not have time to change back into the regular Yugi. He finally landed, and, well, it hurt. “Aaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrgggghhhh!!!!!”
“Sorry, Yami Me the Pharaoh,” said Yugi, “but you did say that you wanted to come out before, and I figured you’d still want to do it again.”
“Yugiiiiiii,” said the Pharaoh in a low, rough tone, “I’m gonna kill you.”
He then looked up at the ceiling and noticed that everybody else was staring at those words of which he had said.
“What?” he asked.
“What’s going on here?” asked Ishizu as she ran down the stairs with Tea by her side. Actually, Tea’s arm had been grabbed by Ishizu’s hand against her will because she didn’t want to go with Ishizu to see the explosion. Tea kept bumping down the stairs as Ishizu ran.
As soon as they made it downstairs, Yami said, “Oh, not much. Just the fact that the couch blew up.”
“I see,” said Ishizu.
Meanwhile, Yami Bakura and Yami Marik were hanging on the fan with a better grip than everybody else’s, who were simply hanging onto the white ceiling.
Ishizu sighed. Without looking up, she went over to the lightswitch socket which also had a switch for the fan. “Hmm… I’m getting too hot over here… I’d better turn on the fan. It’s this switch here, right, Pharaoh?”
She instantly flipped up the little beige flip on the right of the socket, causing the fan to become alive.
“That’s better,” she said, sighingly. (Wait… that isn’t a word, is it?)
“WHOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” screamed Yami Marik and Yami Bakura as the electronic fan on the ceiling began to pick up speed. The two of them were hanging onto the propeller handle thingies as they flew around.
“Hmm?” Ishizu looked up to see the two Yamis. “Oh… hey guys.”
“HEEEEEEELP UUUUUUUUUS!” shouted Yami Bakura as Joey, Tristan, and Odion all fell off the ceiling after losing their grip (finally).
“Oof!” they cried as they landed on the cold, hard… carpet?!
Anyway, the other Yamis kept flying, right? “Meeeeercyyyyy, Mister Faaaaan!” cried Yami Marik.
“Hey,” said Tea, looking up, “that looks kinda fun.”
Suddenly, Yugi’s grandfather came downstairs to see what was going on. “Who’s there?” he shouted. “If you’re a burgular, you’d better watch out! I’m armed again!” He was holding his Super Soaker water gun again as he noticed the two Yamis flying around the area with the missing couch. Well, actually there was a bunch of black soot, dust, and smoke where the couch used to be. “What’s going on in here?” he demanded to know.
“MR. MUTOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUU!” Yami Marik screamed at the top of his lungs before his hands slipped, causing him to fall. Yami Bakura lost his grip at the same time, and he fell at the same place.
Mr. Mutou screamed in horror as he saw the two Yamis hurl themselves toward him accidentally. “Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeek!” cried he as they collided with him.
The Super Soaker gun dramatically flew out of his hand and fell on the floor from the impact of the hit.
“Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!” Yugi’s grandfather cried as he went down for the count.
“OOOOH NOOOOO!” screeched the screeching and screaming Pharaoh with a sudden slo-mo upon seeing this sight of which he saw with his sight-seers known as his sight-seeing eyeballs. Sight!
The three men landed on the ground slowly and dramatically as Yami rushed over to them. “OH NO! THE YAAAAAMIIIIIIIS!”
“What about my Grampa?!” cried Yugi as tears flew out of his eyes.
Yami turned to him in his mind (or whatever.) Ehhhhh… he’ll be fine, he thought.
At the same time, everybody else laughed at the three collapsed men when all of a sudden, Solomon slowly got up and pushed the two Yamis off of him. He took one good look at the family room and then cried, “First the TV, now the couch?”
“Switch!” yelled Captain Ginyu, uh, I mean Yami as he transformed back into Yugi upon seeing the danger.
“What?” he cried as he realized he was back in the real word. He then stopped looking downward and glanced up to see his grandfather glaring at him again. “Uh-ooooooohhhhhh…”
“YUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!”
Yugi sweated. “B-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-but it was an accident Grampa. Really! Odion didn’t know what he was doing as he sat on the couch.”
“Oh sure, blame the risco rapper guy,” said Yugi’s grandfather in a sarcastic tone. He then looked at Odion.
“Mr. Mutou, sir, with all due respect,” said Odion, “it was actually my very fault. I hugged Tristan for suggesting a new name for myself.”
“Oh,” said Yugi’s grandpa, looking from Odion to Tristan. “So it’s Tristan’s fault, is it?”
“W-w-w-well, I wouldn’t really c-call it a fault,” said Tristan, “but-“
“SILENCE!”
Tristan gulped upon hearing that word from the elder’s mouth.
“Do you know what I’m going to do to you now, Tristan?” asked Yugi’s grandfather as he walked over to Tristan. “Do you know how I’m gonna punish you?”
Tristan gulped again and said, “Um uhhhhhhhhh… no sir.”
Yugi’s grandfather glared as he said, “I’M GONNA SHOOT YOU!”
“WAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” screamed Tristan as he stood up. (You see, he never stood up as he landed on the ground due to the fall.)
Solomon Mutou picked up his squirt gun and fired a tiny shot of water on Tristan’s shirt. After the impact, Yugi’s grandfather said, “There, your punishment’s over.”
Tristan face faulted. “Oh right… I forgot he had the Super Soaker.”
Grampa closed his eyes and giggled happily. “But enough of that, people. Let’s have breakfast.”
“Sounds good to me,” said Joey. “I’m starving. A CERTAIN SOMEBODY ATE MY PIE!”
“You shoved it in my face, you punk!” shouted Yami.
Shut up, Pharaoh! thought Yugi.
Meanwhile, Roland was swimming in a lower level of the Kaiba Corp building, looking for Mokuba and Seto Kaiba. Roland was a blue-haired Kaiba Corp worker with a suit and some black shades. He also had a moustache.
“I can’t believe I lost them,” said Roland as he swam. “Oh well. Good thing I’m a good swimmer.” He swam on…
At the same time, Duke, Mokuba, Kaiba, and Marlin were sailing on a desk. Marlin was sleeping as the others woke up.
“Captain Seto,” Mokuba said as he rowed with a tall red oar that he found, recently, “how long until we reach the shore?”
“C’mon, guys, this is lame,” Duke groaned, yawning in sheer boredom.
“Well shiver me timbers, my mates,” said Seto Kaiba in a pirate accent. He wore an eye patch as he said, “Land ho! Land ho!”
“Dude, you are in serious need of getting your cards changed,” said Duke. “This is a building, not some ocean.”
“Don’t ruin the mood, Tristan!” shouted the annoyed Mokuba. “I like playing pirates!”
“Well tell that to Monkey D. Luffy,” said Duke. “We’ve got to get outta here. And, I repeat, Kaiba, you have GOT to get your cards changed back.”
“Well, matey,” said Kaiba, “it’s that guy’s fault that they haven’t been changed back.” He pointed straight at the sleeping Marlin, who slowly woke up.
“Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhh… Good morning, you guys.” He rubbed his eyes after his yawn (I should’ve just typed, “Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaawn…”) and then said, “Top of the morning, to ya’.”
“Arrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! That’s the scalawag that did this to me deck!” growled Kaiba.
Wow, he’s really into this pirate thing, thought Duke as he moaned.
“And I took over your company too!” pointed out Marlin
“YOU DID WHAT?!” shouted Kaiba in his normal voice.
“That’s right, Seto!” said Marlin. “I’m the one that took over your company! I hacked into your company’s computer system to do it.”
“BUT THAT’S IMPOSSIBLE!” Kaiba hollered as he held his head in confusion. As he was sweating, he cried, “KAIBA CORP HAS ONE OF THE GREATEST FIREWALLS EVER! THERE’S NO WAY YOU COULD HACK INTO IT WITHOUT ME KNOWING! UNLESS… NO! IT CAN’T BE!!!???”
“Can’t be what, Seto?” asked the curious Mokuba.
Kaiba let go of his head. “Uh, I don’t know, Mokuba, I just wanted to be dramatic.”
Mokuba face faulted as Duke stood up on the desk, held up his hands, and went, “WHYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!?”
Marlin laughed. “Hee hee hee haa haa haa! Silly Kaiba, Trix are for kids!”
Kaiba looked up at him and said, “Whaaaa-?”
“The truth hurts, doesn’t it?” said Marlin, grinning.
“NOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Kaiba. “I WANTED THE TRIX SO BAAAAAAAAD!”
“WHY ARE WE TALKING ABOUT TRIX!!!???” screeched Duke, harshly. “CAN WE FOCUS ON OUR ORIGINAL CONVERSATION AND STOP BEING RANDOM HERE?!!”
Kaiba sniffed. “Bu… But I wanted the triiiiiihihihihiiiiixxxxx…” He slowly wiped away the tears that were falling from his eyes.
“Ooooookaaaaay,” said Marlin, still smiling. “Anyway, as I was saying before-“
“JUST GET ON WITH IT!” everybody replied. (Man, de-jah-vu or however you spell it.)
“All right already!” said Mariln, laughing. “The point is that I hacked into your system. Suck it up, you big baby! Who wouldn’t want to take over a building as interesting as this?”
Ignoring the “compliment”, Kaiba instantly stopped sobbing and pointed at Marlin again. “YOU MONSTER!” he shouted. “HOW IN BIKINI BOTTOM DID AN IDIOT LIKE YOU MANAGE TO TAKE OVER MY COMPANY?”
“Well on the Kaiba Corp website,” said Marlin, “on the homepage there was a KaibaCorp-made pop-up window asking if I would like to hack into and take over the company and I clicked on the “yes” button. It wasn’t that difficult.”
Kaiba put his pointing arm down and then thought aloud for a moment. “I told Roland that putting up that option on our website was a bad idea,” he said.
Then he turned to Marlin. “Aw, forget about that. YOU SHALL PAY, MARLIN!”
“Not quite, my wealthy, wealthy friend,” said Marlin, waving his finger at him (like someone going “tsk tsk tsk”). “I’ve got a job to do. See ya’!”
“What are you talking about, you moron?” said Kaiba. “And besides, you’re not my friend.”
“Ah, but I said that you were mine,” reminded Marlin to Kaiba. With that, he stood up.
There was a red umbrella on a silver drawer that was floating by, and Marlin grabbed it as soon as the “boat” sailed by it. “Hey,” said Duke, “what are you doing?”
“Escaping here,” Marlin answered with glee. “This place is boring. I’m outta here.”
“But you just said it was interesting!” Mokuba reminded Marlin.
“Actually, now I’m in the mood for some Trix,” Duke pointed out.
“SHUT UP!” responded the Kaiba Brothers.
The desk sailed by some tall windows. Marlin opened the windows and got on a windowsill. When he saw that nothing outside was near him, he turned around and said, “Have a nice sail, guys!” He then turned back.
“DON’T TELL ME YOU’RE GONNA DO WHAT I THINK YOU’RE GONNA DO, MAN!” said Duke.
“Ah, but I am!” said Marlin. “Farewell for now, LOSERS! FWAAHAHAAAAH!”
“Farewell?!” said Kaiba.”
“WEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” said Marlin.
He bent his knees and then jumped out of the window. He was already really high up, and when he opened the umbrella, his fall ended abruptly. With that, he slowly floated along the building in a downward direction. The gang watched as he landed. They did not actually see the landing, though; the desk had already left the area. They listened as his “Guhuh Guhuh Guhuh”s faded away as he went lower and lower and lower and lower and lower and higher and… Sorry, that was a typo. (HAHAH!)
The three males looked at each other. “What do we do now, Seto?” asked Mokuba.
“What do we do now, Seto?” Mokuba asked his brother.
“Hmm,” said Kaiba, thinking. “I’m not sure…”
Duke lit up. “I know! Wanna go into denial?”
Kaiba lit up as well. “OOH! I FORGOT TO FINISH MY DENIAL FROM EARLIER! SO YOU’RE SAYING WE SHOULD DO IT TOGETHER?”
“You got it, my man!” said Duke.
“I’m outta here!” said Marlin.
They both took deep breaths, and then Duke said, “There’s no Millennium Puzzle… There’s no Millennium Puzzle…” Kaiba went, “My computer isn’t broken… My computer isn’t broken… My computer still isn’t broken…”
Mokuba turned to him as he was mumbling and went, “Seto… IT’S BROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOKEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEN!”
He jumped off the desk and splashed over to the windows. After getting out of the window, he took another umbrella that was there (just for plot convenience, people) and jumped out the windows.
“WAIT FOR ME, MARLIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIN!” shouted Mokuba. Because he never opened the umbrella, he kept falling and falling and falling, eventually on Marlin.
“Ouch!” said Marlin as he pushed Marlin off of him. “Why hello, sonny!”
Mokuba looked at his umbrella. “Ohhhhh… I was supposed to open it to fall slowly… I get it now…”
Time passed. Eventually, Yugi and his friends (not to mention his grandfather) had finished eating their breakfast pancakes. Even Yami Bakura and Yami Marik were eating because they regained consciousness. After pigging out, Yugi said with syrup oozing out of his drooling mouth, “Mmmm! This breakfast was goooooood, Grampa!”
Solomon Mutou gulped down the last of his super scrambled eggs (though to this day, nobody knows the difference between regular scrambled eggs and super scrambled eggs) and said, “Why, thank you, son!”
“It’s grandson!” said Yugi.
Meanwhile, Yami was inside the Millennium Puzzle. “Yugi,” said Yami, “I let you go back into your world for a while. Why didn’t you let me eat some of your breakfast?”
Sorry, Pharaoh, thought Yugi, but I was just really hungry today!
“Guys, there’s been a mistake,” said Grampa as Yugi transformed into Yami anyway. “Friends of Yugi, you do not have to take the punishment that you received. I was reading another punishment by mistake when I told you that.”
Upon hearing this news, Yugi’s friends shouted with glee and started throwing their utensils up in the air. “Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay!” they cried.
Oh man, went the Pharaoh and Yugi.
“That’s the good news,” his grandfather said in a low tone.
Everyone instantly froze upon hearing those words. Even the utensils and Yami Marik stayed frozen in the air. (The Yami was there because the Fifty Yen the O-Man threw him up in the air for joy.)
“Wha…” said Joey. “… What’s the bad news, then?”
“Ahem,” went the elder as he cleared his throat. “The bad news is that, well, I’ve heard how Kaiba bailed most of you guys out of prison.”
“Most of us!” said Yami, glaring at Joey with a smile on his face.
“Hey, you took the punishment for me, your highness!” Joey said in a comeback.
“Yeah?” said Tea.
“Well, you see guys,” continued Solomon, “Kaiba Corp went bankrupt. It turns out they couldn’t pay any money because they lost a ton of money because their company got taken over or whatever. Everyone who got bailed out of prison really didn’t get bailed out at all, but since you escaped anyway, you have to be punished.”
“So what’s our punishment?” asked Tea.
“Why, the same thing Yugi has,” mentioned Grampa.
“WHAAAAAAT?!” shouted the Pharaoh. “YOU MEAN I HAVE TO FACE TWOOOOO PUNISHMENTS!??”
“You don’t have to take anything,” said Solomon. “Yugi has to do this.”
Yami smiled again. “YEAAAAAUUUUH! I’M FREE! I’M FREE! I’M FREE!”
“Now wait just a minute!” shouted Joey. “Kaiba bailed out everyone but me! I’m the only one who should be free here!”
Grampa looked at him. “That’s right, Joseph.”
“But the prisoner exchange caused you to take the Pharaoh’s bail as if you were bailed out originally,” pointed out Ishizu.
“Darn it!” he cried.
“Wait a minute,” said Yami, “am I free or not?”
“Erm, well, actually,” said Solomon, “you’re the reason we’ve had this whole bear problem in the first place. The same with that hulk situation. You should be taking the punishment for Yugi!”
“Not technically!” said Yami. “I didn’t get bailed out. I just simply escaped.”
“True…” said Grampa. “NO WAIT! ESCAPING’S NO BETTER, YOU POINTY-HAIRED FOOL! YOU’RE IN TROUBLE WITH THE LAW, NOW, BUSTER!”
“Actually,” said Odion, “I’ve heard that if the prison guards fail to catch you as you escape from prison if one of the prisoners turns into a big, ugly hulk you are free to go without any charge.”
Yugi’s grandfather looked down to the floor. “Darn,” he said.
“WHO’S SIDE ARE YOU ON, GRAMPA!!!???” shouted Yami.
“Technically though,” said Yugi’s grandfather, “you guys would have to spend some more time in jail, but since all the jails are free now- I’ve heard that prisoners who broke out of one jail freed the others- you can’t go back there. I’ve also heard that all the wardens and prison guards went hiking. Anyway, you’ll have to pay your expenses in summer school.”
“But geezer,” said Tristan, “all of the schools have been closed so people could play Comedy Monsters!”
“Really?” said the O-Manator. (That sounded cool…)
“Yeah, I saw it on the news, recently,” said Tristan. “That’s why the schools have been closed.”
“Wait…” said Grampa. “Did you just call me a geezer?”
“Yes,” replied Tristan.
Yugi’s grandfather was furious. “DIIIIIIIIIIEEEEE!” he said as he pounced on him. After quickly pounding him and beating him up without mercy (the other characters just watched), he got up, brushed himself off, and said, “Ahem… anyway… I’ve found one jolly young man who was able to teach naughty children in any grade at school. You all have to go to school- Yugi for what he’s done, and the rest of you to pay your jail funds and expenses for breaking out.”
Yami raised his hand. “Can an ancient Pharaoh take Yugi’s punishment?”
“WHAAAAAT?!” shouted Tristan. “BUT I THOUGHT YOU WANTED TO BE FREEEEEEE??? YOU, SIR, ARE ONE INCONSISTENT FELLOW!”
Yugi’s grandfather looked in his book. “Er, yes, it says here that the Pharaoh that caused all this can take over the grandfather’s punishment, but in doing this he has to get shot first.”
“Shot, eh?” said Yami Marik, who was still floating in the air.
“Yessiree, folks,” said Solomon.
Yami gulped as he stood up. “Please tell me you mean by that Super Soaker gun.”
And Solomon shook his head. “Nope,” he said.
Suddenly, before Yami could say “BoBoBo-Bo Bo-BoBo”, Yugi’s grandfather took his arms and yanked him out of his chair. “Hey!” he cried. “What are you doing?!” Yugi’s grandfather held him tightly as he forced his back against a nearby wall. These hand and leg cuffs shot out of the wall (for plot convenience again) and restrained Yami’s legs and arms. “OH, SHOOT!” shouted Yami.
“Heh heh heh…” Yugi’s grandfather laughed evilly as he reached into his pocket and took out a little black object.
Everyone gasped as Yugi said, “Pharaoh!” Everybody except Yami Marik and Yami Bakura looked away. They laughed evilly and wanted to see this.
Yami covered his eyes as Solomon aimed the device at the Pharaoh and then pushed a button.
A bright light shout out of the device and filled the entire room for a split second as the Pharaoh went, “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”
Then, it was over. Solomon smiled and said, “It’s over…”
Suddenly, a white paper-like material slowly came out of the black device and into Solomon’s hand. The material slowly developed into the appearance of a screaming Pharaoh named Yami.
“A classic!” Yugi’s grandfather said as he looked at the photo. “I’ll treasure it always.”
Tea and the others turned back. “You took his picture?” she said as Yami opened his eyes.
Yugi’s grandfather laughed as he put the black camera and the picture into his pocket, and at the same time, Yami said, “Hmph. I’m disappointed. I thought you were tough!”
Solomon pointed at him and sharply stated, “You hush up, you were dead anyway!”
“What a rip-off!” said Yugi.
Then the old man smiled again. “Oh well! Now that I shot you, you can take the place of Yugi.”
“Thank you, Pharaoh!” said Yugi.
Aw, it’s the least I could do, thought Yami. See? I'm a nice guy.
The man looked at his book again. “Although I’m not sure why they would allow the same Pharaoh that caused havoc to take over a punishment at a school like that,” he said. “Oh well! Let’s go!”
“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” shouted everyone as they celebrated.
“Uh, guys,” said Yugi’s grandfather, “this is supposed to be a bad thing.”
Everybody stopped and went, “Oh yeah.”
Yugi’s grandfather smiled. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll take the punishment with you. It’ll be fun!”
With that, everybody left the house without any complaints. With the grandfather coming to the school with them, they were happy. They ended up going to Domino High School, the school they would normally be going to if it hadn’t been closed down. There hadn’t been much activity going at the school since most people were gone.
Oh, and by the way, luckily for Joey, he got some more school clothes! You see, when they opened the door to go out, they saw a package that was for Joey. (Apparently somebody knew he was in the house…) It said, “I thought it might be of convenience for you to have these.” Joey danced with joy upon reading the note that had no return name or address. After changing into his new clothes, they went to Domino High School.
Domino High School was a gigantic and tan high school that looked like any other high school, only… taller and higher.
“We’ve been expecting you,” said a woman worker at the school. Apparently, Yugi’s grandfather had called them last night about their situation. “All the kids are in Class A.”
Yugi’s grandfather led the teens into that particular classroom. To everyone’s shock, the rest of the class was full of tiny little kids in grade school.
“Hey!” said Joey. “This is a high school! What are all these pipsqueaks doing here?”
“When I said there was a man that would teach any grade,” said Grampa, “I really meant any grade.”
“So that’s it,” replied Joey.
“Hey, guys!” shouted Mokuba, waving. He was sitting in one of the classroom’s desks.
“Mokuba!” said Yami. “What are you doing here?”
“I came here to get away from Duke and my brother!” he answered.
“Duke was with you guys?” asked Yami Marik, and Mokuba nodded a yes.
“Anyway, what are you guys doing here?” Mokuba asked them.
“We’re punished!” said Yami, happily.
At the same time, there was someone reading a newspaper at the teacher’s desk. His legs on the desk, he had his face covered by the paper so Yami and his friends couldn’t see who he was. (I bet you know already, huh?)
“I guess we should all sit down in desks that haven’t been taken yet,” said Yami Bakura, so they all sat down beside the children. The widdle kiddies’ ages ranged from six to nine, and as the bigger people sat down, they all stared not at Yami, but at the golden puzzle pendant he was wearing. (With almost everybody focusing on Comedy Monsters now, they had forgotten that Yami was the champion of Duel Monsters.)
“Uh… hello,” said Yami to the staring little children.
“Ooh, goodie!” said Yugi’s grandfather, squirming around in his seat. “This should be fun! I can’t wait, I can’t wait, I can’t wait, I can’t wait, I can’t wait!”
“Hello, everyone!”
That was the voice of the male teacher of the classroom. He closed the newspaper and put it on the desk. After removing it from his face, everybody stared at him, for that faced turned out to be…
“MARLIN?!?!?!”
Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Find out what happens next in the next chapter of… THE STORYYYYYYYYYYY! (And buy some of the O-Man’s records while you’re at it, will ya’?)
[SPOIL]IN THE NEXT CHAPTER...
Now THIS is the chapter where Yami really takes the test! It's a very complicated test, and there's not really anything I can think of adding that I didn't say before...
NEXT TIME: Chapter 28- "Yami Yugi VS the Test"[/SPOIL]
Well guys, my chapter summary preview for this chapter lied. I had stretched out the beginning of this arc so much that I couldn't really get to any of what I had originally planned for this chapter. I'm renaming Chapter 27 a new name and Chapter 28 the original name for this chapter. Also, keep in mind that I've changed the story so that there is school and that it's not summer. Okay, here we go.
And now it’s time for…
Eh… I don’t really know anymore…
(Tristan and Yami Marik come back from wherever they were…)
YAMI MARIK: “Mmm, that pizza sure was tasty.”
(Oh yeah.)
TRISTAN (wipes his mouth): “You said it, Marikiman.”
YAMI MARIK: “Man, don’t call me Marikiman, man!”
(They both notice Yami Bakura standing in front of them on the sidewalk, laughing evily.)
TRISTAN: “Hey, Yami Bakura! Why are you laughing?!”
YAMI BAKURA: “You should’ve seen it, you guys! I’ve just killed the Pharaoh!”
YAMI MARIK: “But he was already dead!”
YAMI BAKURA: “It’s complicated… But you should’ve seen me defeat him with my Kamehameha attack!”
(Just then, Yami… UNDECENTIGRATES?)
YAMI MARIK, TRISTAN, AND YAMI BAKURA: “The Pharaoh!”
YAMI YUGI (brushes himself off): “I’m back! Okay Yami Bakura, it’s time for Round Two of this match!”
YAMI BAKURA: “You’re on you clown!”
(Suddenly, Tea Gardner comes out of nowhere and hits Yami Yugi and Yami Bakura with a giant mallot.)
>BAM BAM<
(Yami Bakura and Yami Yugi shriek in terror and then collapse in pain.)
TEA: “That settles it.”
TRISTAN: “Hey Tea, what’d you do that for?”
TEA: “C’mon, Tristan, they were annoying.”
TRISTAN: “But not that annoying.”
YAMI MARIK: “Don’t be a wimp, Tristan.”
TRISTAN (turns and glares at him): “You’re the wimp!”
YAMI MARIK: “Yo’ mama!”
TRISTAN: “Yo’ llama!”
YAMI MARIK: “I don’t have a llama.”
TRISTAN: “WELL GET ONE SO I CAN INSULT IT!”
>BAM BAM<
(Tea hits the two of them with her mallot.)
TRISTAN AND YAMI MARIK: “Aaaaaugggh!”
(They fall over and collapse- wait, that’s the same thing.)
TEA: “And just so I won’t be left out. Oof!”
>BAM<
(Tea hits herself with the mallot and falls over. Crickets chirp as the five of them lay on the ground, unconscious.)
Well… I guess that’s the end of that! Chapter time!!!
Last time, you recall, Joey and the gang were running to Yugi’s house to avoid the sudden thunderstorm that came along as Duke was hanging out with the Kaiba Brothers. While Joey’s gang had made it to Yugi’s house, Duke and co. discovered Marlin in the flooded Kaiba Corp building! Yugi’s grandfather had punished everybody for letting the Pharaoh out, and he was going to further discuss the punishment the next morning. So with Kaiba Corp ruined, basically, what’s gonna happen next? Well, when do you think you’re going to find out?
Chapter 27- “Yami Yugi Goes to Summer School... When It's Not Summer and There's No School!”
“Yugi…” said Yami upon hearing Yugi’s question, “What are you going to do with a dollar bill? What’s the idea that you’ve come up with?”
Yugi grinned and thought, I’m gonna start an American dollar bill collection!
Yami face faulted upon hearing those words. “WHAT? You mean that’s all you were going to do with the money? The shame of it, Yugi!”
“Hey, I never said that the dollar bill was going to be used in a plan,” Yugi pointed out, laughing.
“WE’RE AWAKE!” Yami Marik, Yami Bakura, Joey, and Tristan instantly awoke from Yugi’s line.
“What?!” Yugi cried as the four of them rose up around him. “OH, THAT’S RIGHT! I SPOKE MY LAST LINE WITH THE PHARAOH!”
“Speaking of the Pharaoh,” whispered Yami Marik to Yami Bakura, “we should’ve just grabbed the Millennium Puzzle while Little Yugi was sleeping!”
“Yeah, that’s right,” whispered Yami Bakura back to Yami Marik.
Yugi turned to them.
“Uh, guys?” said Joey. “We’re right here. We’re not exactly dea
f over here, either.”
“The Millennium Puzzle is MINE!” shouted Yugi.
“Unnnhhhhh… what’s with all the yelly-yelly?” Odion mumbled as he awoke and rose out of his chair. He scratched his eyes and then said, “I was having a dream where I was having a record deal.”
“Don’t you already have a record deal, O-Man?” Tristan asked him.
“Well, I am selling CDs already, huh?” the O-Man said in return. “By the way, guys, remember how I told you how I was changing my rapper name?”
“Wow, what a relief,” said Tristan, sighing as he wiped his forehead with the back of his hand. “I thought you were changing your real name.”
“The dub already did that for me,” mentioned Odion.
“What is this ‘dub’ figure you speak of?” Joey asked, inquisitively.
“Anyway,” Odion continued, “I’ve decided to change my rapping name to Fifty Yen.”
“Due to the currency in Japan?” Tea asked him.
“TEA!” shouted Yugi. “WHEN DID YOU WAKE UP!?”
Tea, who was walking into the family room with the couch in it, said, “Just a while ago, but not because of you screaming. I woke up after that.”
“Then how did you know I was screaming?” asked Yugi.
Tea paused in her speech and then replied, “I… don’t… know…”
(Silence…)
Odion cleared his throat. “AHEM. Now, anyway, as I was saying-“
“JUST GET ON WITH IT!” everybody replied.
“Well, I’ve changed my name due to the fact that I got tired of the O-Man and I didn’t want to use Egyptian currency.”
“Why don’t you just name yourself Fifty-Yen O-man?” asked Tristan.
Odion was shocked to hear that suggestion. “I LOVE YOU MY FREAKING NIZZLE-MAN!” He instantly ran over to the couch and pounced on Tristan, who was right beside the other members of the couch.
“Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” Tristan cried as the O-Man was squeezing him with all his might. This giant hug made everybody else uncomfortable too.
“OH NO!” shouted Yugi. “THIS COUCH ISN’T SUPPOSED TO HOLD MORE THAN NINE PEOPLE AT A TIME!!!”
“But there are only six of us,” Tristan pointed out in a normal voice, despite the fact he was still being hugged.
“Not if you include the Pharaoh, Regular Marik, and Regular Bakura,” Yugi mentioned.
“So now what?” asked Yami Bakura.
“Well,” said Yugi, “I’m afraid that now this couch is going to initiate its self-destruct sequence!”
“Self-destruct?” said Joey.
“I’m outta here!” cried Tea as she ran back upstairs.
Suddenly, an alarm sounded as the couch began to glow red.
“Let’s get outta here!” cried Tristan. “RUUUUUUUUN!”
“It’s too late now,” said Yugi. “We’re stuck here!”
Suddenly, two gray mechanical arms with red mitten-like hands came out of two holes in the couch and trapped everybody inside the couch by grabbing them and strangling them.
“See, I told ya’,” said Yugi, shrugging calmly.
“Wait,” said Tristan, turning to his friend. “Does this mean that the couch is committing suicide?”
“Basically,” Yugi said as he yawned.
The couch said in a mechanical voice, “TEN… NINE… EIGHT… SEVEN… SIX… FIVE… FOUR… THREE… AW, WHAT THE HECK?”
BOOOOOOOM!
“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!” shouted Yami Marik, Marik, Bakura, Yami Bakura, Yami Yugi, and Yugi as they seemed to be blown away by a heavy wind. Well, not really, as they just flew up into the ceiling as a gigantic explosion sprung from under them.
“YUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGIIIIIIIII!” Tristan and Joey cried.
“Weeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” screaming Odion like a three-year-old.
“Stop the ride, I wanna get off!” cried Yami Marik as he hugged Yami Bakura.
“Hey,” the annoyed Yami Bakura said, “quit holding me!”
Previously though, Yugi’s grandfather was locked in a room, meditating to himself. He moaned as he was relieving himself of the stresses of everyday life. Yes, folks, he was using the bathroom. When he was done with the urination and the flushing, he heard the explosion.
“EGAD!” he cried. “WHAT WAS THAT? I MUST GO SEE WHAT IT IS! But first, let me pull up my pants and wash my hands…”
Therefore, he did not see what had happened just yet. Meanwhile though, Yugi and his friends were clinging onto the ceiling for dear life (though I don’t see how you could hang onto a ceiling.)
“We have got to let go,” said the blackened Joey. Actually, all of them were blackened from the soot, which was really a shame because Joey had somehow managed to get rid of the original blackness from the lightning overnight.
“You’ve got a point,” said Yugi, instantly letting go of the ceiling.
“Eh?” said Yami.
Yugi giggled and instantly transformed into Yami Yugi against his will.
“EYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” cried Yami as he fell down. Due to the impact of the fall he did not have time to change back into the regular Yugi. He finally landed, and, well, it hurt. “Aaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrgggghhhh!!!!!”
“Sorry, Yami Me the Pharaoh,” said Yugi, “but you did say that you wanted to come out before, and I figured you’d still want to do it again.”
“Yugiiiiiii,” said the Pharaoh in a low, rough tone, “I’m gonna kill you.”
He then looked up at the ceiling and noticed that everybody else was staring at those words of which he had said.
“What?” he asked.
“What’s going on here?” asked Ishizu as she ran down the stairs with Tea by her side. Actually, Tea’s arm had been grabbed by Ishizu’s hand against her will because she didn’t want to go with Ishizu to see the explosion. Tea kept bumping down the stairs as Ishizu ran.
As soon as they made it downstairs, Yami said, “Oh, not much. Just the fact that the couch blew up.”
“I see,” said Ishizu.
Meanwhile, Yami Bakura and Yami Marik were hanging on the fan with a better grip than everybody else’s, who were simply hanging onto the white ceiling.
Ishizu sighed. Without looking up, she went over to the lightswitch socket which also had a switch for the fan. “Hmm… I’m getting too hot over here… I’d better turn on the fan. It’s this switch here, right, Pharaoh?”
She instantly flipped up the little beige flip on the right of the socket, causing the fan to become alive.
“That’s better,” she said, sighingly. (Wait… that isn’t a word, is it?)
“WHOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” screamed Yami Marik and Yami Bakura as the electronic fan on the ceiling began to pick up speed. The two of them were hanging onto the propeller handle thingies as they flew around.
“Hmm?” Ishizu looked up to see the two Yamis. “Oh… hey guys.”
“HEEEEEEELP UUUUUUUUUS!” shouted Yami Bakura as Joey, Tristan, and Odion all fell off the ceiling after losing their grip (finally).
“Oof!” they cried as they landed on the cold, hard… carpet?!
Anyway, the other Yamis kept flying, right? “Meeeeercyyyyy, Mister Faaaaan!” cried Yami Marik.
“Hey,” said Tea, looking up, “that looks kinda fun.”
Suddenly, Yugi’s grandfather came downstairs to see what was going on. “Who’s there?” he shouted. “If you’re a burgular, you’d better watch out! I’m armed again!” He was holding his Super Soaker water gun again as he noticed the two Yamis flying around the area with the missing couch. Well, actually there was a bunch of black soot, dust, and smoke where the couch used to be. “What’s going on in here?” he demanded to know.
“MR. MUTOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUU!” Yami Marik screamed at the top of his lungs before his hands slipped, causing him to fall. Yami Bakura lost his grip at the same time, and he fell at the same place.
Mr. Mutou screamed in horror as he saw the two Yamis hurl themselves toward him accidentally. “Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeek!” cried he as they collided with him.
The Super Soaker gun dramatically flew out of his hand and fell on the floor from the impact of the hit.
“Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!” Yugi’s grandfather cried as he went down for the count.
“OOOOH NOOOOO!” screeched the screeching and screaming Pharaoh with a sudden slo-mo upon seeing this sight of which he saw with his sight-seers known as his sight-seeing eyeballs. Sight!
The three men landed on the ground slowly and dramatically as Yami rushed over to them. “OH NO! THE YAAAAAMIIIIIIIS!”
“What about my Grampa?!” cried Yugi as tears flew out of his eyes.
Yami turned to him in his mind (or whatever.) Ehhhhh… he’ll be fine, he thought.
At the same time, everybody else laughed at the three collapsed men when all of a sudden, Solomon slowly got up and pushed the two Yamis off of him. He took one good look at the family room and then cried, “First the TV, now the couch?”
“Switch!” yelled Captain Ginyu, uh, I mean Yami as he transformed back into Yugi upon seeing the danger.
“What?” he cried as he realized he was back in the real word. He then stopped looking downward and glanced up to see his grandfather glaring at him again. “Uh-ooooooohhhhhh…”
“YUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!”
Yugi sweated. “B-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-but it was an accident Grampa. Really! Odion didn’t know what he was doing as he sat on the couch.”
“Oh sure, blame the risco rapper guy,” said Yugi’s grandfather in a sarcastic tone. He then looked at Odion.
“Mr. Mutou, sir, with all due respect,” said Odion, “it was actually my very fault. I hugged Tristan for suggesting a new name for myself.”
“Oh,” said Yugi’s grandpa, looking from Odion to Tristan. “So it’s Tristan’s fault, is it?”
“W-w-w-well, I wouldn’t really c-call it a fault,” said Tristan, “but-“
“SILENCE!”
Tristan gulped upon hearing that word from the elder’s mouth.
“Do you know what I’m going to do to you now, Tristan?” asked Yugi’s grandfather as he walked over to Tristan. “Do you know how I’m gonna punish you?”
Tristan gulped again and said, “Um uhhhhhhhhh… no sir.”
Yugi’s grandfather glared as he said, “I’M GONNA SHOOT YOU!”
“WAAAAAAAAAAAAH!” screamed Tristan as he stood up. (You see, he never stood up as he landed on the ground due to the fall.)
Solomon Mutou picked up his squirt gun and fired a tiny shot of water on Tristan’s shirt. After the impact, Yugi’s grandfather said, “There, your punishment’s over.”
Tristan face faulted. “Oh right… I forgot he had the Super Soaker.”
Grampa closed his eyes and giggled happily. “But enough of that, people. Let’s have breakfast.”
“Sounds good to me,” said Joey. “I’m starving. A CERTAIN SOMEBODY ATE MY PIE!”
“You shoved it in my face, you punk!” shouted Yami.
Shut up, Pharaoh! thought Yugi.
Meanwhile, Roland was swimming in a lower level of the Kaiba Corp building, looking for Mokuba and Seto Kaiba. Roland was a blue-haired Kaiba Corp worker with a suit and some black shades. He also had a moustache.
“I can’t believe I lost them,” said Roland as he swam. “Oh well. Good thing I’m a good swimmer.” He swam on…
At the same time, Duke, Mokuba, Kaiba, and Marlin were sailing on a desk. Marlin was sleeping as the others woke up.
“Captain Seto,” Mokuba said as he rowed with a tall red oar that he found, recently, “how long until we reach the shore?”
“C’mon, guys, this is lame,” Duke groaned, yawning in sheer boredom.
“Well shiver me timbers, my mates,” said Seto Kaiba in a pirate accent. He wore an eye patch as he said, “Land ho! Land ho!”
“Dude, you are in serious need of getting your cards changed,” said Duke. “This is a building, not some ocean.”
“Don’t ruin the mood, Tristan!” shouted the annoyed Mokuba. “I like playing pirates!”
“Well tell that to Monkey D. Luffy,” said Duke. “We’ve got to get outta here. And, I repeat, Kaiba, you have GOT to get your cards changed back.”
“Well, matey,” said Kaiba, “it’s that guy’s fault that they haven’t been changed back.” He pointed straight at the sleeping Marlin, who slowly woke up.
“Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhh… Good morning, you guys.” He rubbed his eyes after his yawn (I should’ve just typed, “Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaawn…”) and then said, “Top of the morning, to ya’.”
“Arrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! That’s the scalawag that did this to me deck!” growled Kaiba.
Wow, he’s really into this pirate thing, thought Duke as he moaned.
“And I took over your company too!” pointed out Marlin
“YOU DID WHAT?!” shouted Kaiba in his normal voice.
“That’s right, Seto!” said Marlin. “I’m the one that took over your company! I hacked into your company’s computer system to do it.”
“BUT THAT’S IMPOSSIBLE!” Kaiba hollered as he held his head in confusion. As he was sweating, he cried, “KAIBA CORP HAS ONE OF THE GREATEST FIREWALLS EVER! THERE’S NO WAY YOU COULD HACK INTO IT WITHOUT ME KNOWING! UNLESS… NO! IT CAN’T BE!!!???”
“Can’t be what, Seto?” asked the curious Mokuba.
Kaiba let go of his head. “Uh, I don’t know, Mokuba, I just wanted to be dramatic.”
Mokuba face faulted as Duke stood up on the desk, held up his hands, and went, “WHYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!?”
Marlin laughed. “Hee hee hee haa haa haa! Silly Kaiba, Trix are for kids!”
Kaiba looked up at him and said, “Whaaaa-?”
“The truth hurts, doesn’t it?” said Marlin, grinning.
“NOOOOOOOOO!” shouted Kaiba. “I WANTED THE TRIX SO BAAAAAAAAD!”
“WHY ARE WE TALKING ABOUT TRIX!!!???” screeched Duke, harshly. “CAN WE FOCUS ON OUR ORIGINAL CONVERSATION AND STOP BEING RANDOM HERE?!!”
Kaiba sniffed. “Bu… But I wanted the triiiiiihihihihiiiiixxxxx…” He slowly wiped away the tears that were falling from his eyes.
“Ooooookaaaaay,” said Marlin, still smiling. “Anyway, as I was saying before-“
“JUST GET ON WITH IT!” everybody replied. (Man, de-jah-vu or however you spell it.)
“All right already!” said Mariln, laughing. “The point is that I hacked into your system. Suck it up, you big baby! Who wouldn’t want to take over a building as interesting as this?”
Ignoring the “compliment”, Kaiba instantly stopped sobbing and pointed at Marlin again. “YOU MONSTER!” he shouted. “HOW IN BIKINI BOTTOM DID AN IDIOT LIKE YOU MANAGE TO TAKE OVER MY COMPANY?”
“Well on the Kaiba Corp website,” said Marlin, “on the homepage there was a KaibaCorp-made pop-up window asking if I would like to hack into and take over the company and I clicked on the “yes” button. It wasn’t that difficult.”
Kaiba put his pointing arm down and then thought aloud for a moment. “I told Roland that putting up that option on our website was a bad idea,” he said.
Then he turned to Marlin. “Aw, forget about that. YOU SHALL PAY, MARLIN!”
“Not quite, my wealthy, wealthy friend,” said Marlin, waving his finger at him (like someone going “tsk tsk tsk”). “I’ve got a job to do. See ya’!”
“What are you talking about, you moron?” said Kaiba. “And besides, you’re not my friend.”
“Ah, but I said that you were mine,” reminded Marlin to Kaiba. With that, he stood up.
There was a red umbrella on a silver drawer that was floating by, and Marlin grabbed it as soon as the “boat” sailed by it. “Hey,” said Duke, “what are you doing?”
“Escaping here,” Marlin answered with glee. “This place is boring. I’m outta here.”
“But you just said it was interesting!” Mokuba reminded Marlin.
“Actually, now I’m in the mood for some Trix,” Duke pointed out.
“SHUT UP!” responded the Kaiba Brothers.
The desk sailed by some tall windows. Marlin opened the windows and got on a windowsill. When he saw that nothing outside was near him, he turned around and said, “Have a nice sail, guys!” He then turned back.
“DON’T TELL ME YOU’RE GONNA DO WHAT I THINK YOU’RE GONNA DO, MAN!” said Duke.
“Ah, but I am!” said Marlin. “Farewell for now, LOSERS! FWAAHAHAAAAH!”
“Farewell?!” said Kaiba.”
“WEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” said Marlin.
He bent his knees and then jumped out of the window. He was already really high up, and when he opened the umbrella, his fall ended abruptly. With that, he slowly floated along the building in a downward direction. The gang watched as he landed. They did not actually see the landing, though; the desk had already left the area. They listened as his “Guhuh Guhuh Guhuh”s faded away as he went lower and lower and lower and lower and lower and higher and… Sorry, that was a typo. (HAHAH!)
The three males looked at each other. “What do we do now, Seto?” asked Mokuba.
“What do we do now, Seto?” Mokuba asked his brother.
“Hmm,” said Kaiba, thinking. “I’m not sure…”
Duke lit up. “I know! Wanna go into denial?”
Kaiba lit up as well. “OOH! I FORGOT TO FINISH MY DENIAL FROM EARLIER! SO YOU’RE SAYING WE SHOULD DO IT TOGETHER?”
“You got it, my man!” said Duke.
“I’m outta here!” said Marlin.
They both took deep breaths, and then Duke said, “There’s no Millennium Puzzle… There’s no Millennium Puzzle…” Kaiba went, “My computer isn’t broken… My computer isn’t broken… My computer still isn’t broken…”
Mokuba turned to him as he was mumbling and went, “Seto… IT’S BROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOKEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEN!”
He jumped off the desk and splashed over to the windows. After getting out of the window, he took another umbrella that was there (just for plot convenience, people) and jumped out the windows.
“WAIT FOR ME, MARLIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIN!” shouted Mokuba. Because he never opened the umbrella, he kept falling and falling and falling, eventually on Marlin.
“Ouch!” said Marlin as he pushed Marlin off of him. “Why hello, sonny!”
Mokuba looked at his umbrella. “Ohhhhh… I was supposed to open it to fall slowly… I get it now…”
Time passed. Eventually, Yugi and his friends (not to mention his grandfather) had finished eating their breakfast pancakes. Even Yami Bakura and Yami Marik were eating because they regained consciousness. After pigging out, Yugi said with syrup oozing out of his drooling mouth, “Mmmm! This breakfast was goooooood, Grampa!”
Solomon Mutou gulped down the last of his super scrambled eggs (though to this day, nobody knows the difference between regular scrambled eggs and super scrambled eggs) and said, “Why, thank you, son!”
“It’s grandson!” said Yugi.
Meanwhile, Yami was inside the Millennium Puzzle. “Yugi,” said Yami, “I let you go back into your world for a while. Why didn’t you let me eat some of your breakfast?”
Sorry, Pharaoh, thought Yugi, but I was just really hungry today!
“Guys, there’s been a mistake,” said Grampa as Yugi transformed into Yami anyway. “Friends of Yugi, you do not have to take the punishment that you received. I was reading another punishment by mistake when I told you that.”
Upon hearing this news, Yugi’s friends shouted with glee and started throwing their utensils up in the air. “Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay!” they cried.
Oh man, went the Pharaoh and Yugi.
“That’s the good news,” his grandfather said in a low tone.
Everyone instantly froze upon hearing those words. Even the utensils and Yami Marik stayed frozen in the air. (The Yami was there because the Fifty Yen the O-Man threw him up in the air for joy.)
“Wha…” said Joey. “… What’s the bad news, then?”
“Ahem,” went the elder as he cleared his throat. “The bad news is that, well, I’ve heard how Kaiba bailed most of you guys out of prison.”
“Most of us!” said Yami, glaring at Joey with a smile on his face.
“Hey, you took the punishment for me, your highness!” Joey said in a comeback.
“Yeah?” said Tea.
“Well, you see guys,” continued Solomon, “Kaiba Corp went bankrupt. It turns out they couldn’t pay any money because they lost a ton of money because their company got taken over or whatever. Everyone who got bailed out of prison really didn’t get bailed out at all, but since you escaped anyway, you have to be punished.”
“So what’s our punishment?” asked Tea.
“Why, the same thing Yugi has,” mentioned Grampa.
“WHAAAAAAT?!” shouted the Pharaoh. “YOU MEAN I HAVE TO FACE TWOOOOO PUNISHMENTS!??”
“You don’t have to take anything,” said Solomon. “Yugi has to do this.”
Yami smiled again. “YEAAAAAUUUUH! I’M FREE! I’M FREE! I’M FREE!”
“Now wait just a minute!” shouted Joey. “Kaiba bailed out everyone but me! I’m the only one who should be free here!”
Grampa looked at him. “That’s right, Joseph.”
“But the prisoner exchange caused you to take the Pharaoh’s bail as if you were bailed out originally,” pointed out Ishizu.
“Darn it!” he cried.
“Wait a minute,” said Yami, “am I free or not?”
“Erm, well, actually,” said Solomon, “you’re the reason we’ve had this whole bear problem in the first place. The same with that hulk situation. You should be taking the punishment for Yugi!”
“Not technically!” said Yami. “I didn’t get bailed out. I just simply escaped.”
“True…” said Grampa. “NO WAIT! ESCAPING’S NO BETTER, YOU POINTY-HAIRED FOOL! YOU’RE IN TROUBLE WITH THE LAW, NOW, BUSTER!”
“Actually,” said Odion, “I’ve heard that if the prison guards fail to catch you as you escape from prison if one of the prisoners turns into a big, ugly hulk you are free to go without any charge.”
Yugi’s grandfather looked down to the floor. “Darn,” he said.
“WHO’S SIDE ARE YOU ON, GRAMPA!!!???” shouted Yami.
“Technically though,” said Yugi’s grandfather, “you guys would have to spend some more time in jail, but since all the jails are free now- I’ve heard that prisoners who broke out of one jail freed the others- you can’t go back there. I’ve also heard that all the wardens and prison guards went hiking. Anyway, you’ll have to pay your expenses in summer school.”
“But geezer,” said Tristan, “all of the schools have been closed so people could play Comedy Monsters!”
“Really?” said the O-Manator. (That sounded cool…)
“Yeah, I saw it on the news, recently,” said Tristan. “That’s why the schools have been closed.”
“Wait…” said Grampa. “Did you just call me a geezer?”
“Yes,” replied Tristan.
Yugi’s grandfather was furious. “DIIIIIIIIIIEEEEE!” he said as he pounced on him. After quickly pounding him and beating him up without mercy (the other characters just watched), he got up, brushed himself off, and said, “Ahem… anyway… I’ve found one jolly young man who was able to teach naughty children in any grade at school. You all have to go to school- Yugi for what he’s done, and the rest of you to pay your jail funds and expenses for breaking out.”
Yami raised his hand. “Can an ancient Pharaoh take Yugi’s punishment?”
“WHAAAAAT?!” shouted Tristan. “BUT I THOUGHT YOU WANTED TO BE FREEEEEEE??? YOU, SIR, ARE ONE INCONSISTENT FELLOW!”
Yugi’s grandfather looked in his book. “Er, yes, it says here that the Pharaoh that caused all this can take over the grandfather’s punishment, but in doing this he has to get shot first.”
“Shot, eh?” said Yami Marik, who was still floating in the air.
“Yessiree, folks,” said Solomon.
Yami gulped as he stood up. “Please tell me you mean by that Super Soaker gun.”
And Solomon shook his head. “Nope,” he said.
Suddenly, before Yami could say “BoBoBo-Bo Bo-BoBo”, Yugi’s grandfather took his arms and yanked him out of his chair. “Hey!” he cried. “What are you doing?!” Yugi’s grandfather held him tightly as he forced his back against a nearby wall. These hand and leg cuffs shot out of the wall (for plot convenience again) and restrained Yami’s legs and arms. “OH, SHOOT!” shouted Yami.
“Heh heh heh…” Yugi’s grandfather laughed evilly as he reached into his pocket and took out a little black object.
Everyone gasped as Yugi said, “Pharaoh!” Everybody except Yami Marik and Yami Bakura looked away. They laughed evilly and wanted to see this.
Yami covered his eyes as Solomon aimed the device at the Pharaoh and then pushed a button.
A bright light shout out of the device and filled the entire room for a split second as the Pharaoh went, “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”
Then, it was over. Solomon smiled and said, “It’s over…”
Suddenly, a white paper-like material slowly came out of the black device and into Solomon’s hand. The material slowly developed into the appearance of a screaming Pharaoh named Yami.
“A classic!” Yugi’s grandfather said as he looked at the photo. “I’ll treasure it always.”
Tea and the others turned back. “You took his picture?” she said as Yami opened his eyes.
Yugi’s grandfather laughed as he put the black camera and the picture into his pocket, and at the same time, Yami said, “Hmph. I’m disappointed. I thought you were tough!”
Solomon pointed at him and sharply stated, “You hush up, you were dead anyway!”
“What a rip-off!” said Yugi.
Then the old man smiled again. “Oh well! Now that I shot you, you can take the place of Yugi.”
“Thank you, Pharaoh!” said Yugi.
Aw, it’s the least I could do, thought Yami. See? I'm a nice guy.
The man looked at his book again. “Although I’m not sure why they would allow the same Pharaoh that caused havoc to take over a punishment at a school like that,” he said. “Oh well! Let’s go!”
“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” shouted everyone as they celebrated.
“Uh, guys,” said Yugi’s grandfather, “this is supposed to be a bad thing.”
Everybody stopped and went, “Oh yeah.”
Yugi’s grandfather smiled. “Don’t worry about it. I’ll take the punishment with you. It’ll be fun!”
With that, everybody left the house without any complaints. With the grandfather coming to the school with them, they were happy. They ended up going to Domino High School, the school they would normally be going to if it hadn’t been closed down. There hadn’t been much activity going at the school since most people were gone.
Oh, and by the way, luckily for Joey, he got some more school clothes! You see, when they opened the door to go out, they saw a package that was for Joey. (Apparently somebody knew he was in the house…) It said, “I thought it might be of convenience for you to have these.” Joey danced with joy upon reading the note that had no return name or address. After changing into his new clothes, they went to Domino High School.
Domino High School was a gigantic and tan high school that looked like any other high school, only… taller and higher.
“We’ve been expecting you,” said a woman worker at the school. Apparently, Yugi’s grandfather had called them last night about their situation. “All the kids are in Class A.”
Yugi’s grandfather led the teens into that particular classroom. To everyone’s shock, the rest of the class was full of tiny little kids in grade school.
“Hey!” said Joey. “This is a high school! What are all these pipsqueaks doing here?”
“When I said there was a man that would teach any grade,” said Grampa, “I really meant any grade.”
“So that’s it,” replied Joey.
“Hey, guys!” shouted Mokuba, waving. He was sitting in one of the classroom’s desks.
“Mokuba!” said Yami. “What are you doing here?”
“I came here to get away from Duke and my brother!” he answered.
“Duke was with you guys?” asked Yami Marik, and Mokuba nodded a yes.
“Anyway, what are you guys doing here?” Mokuba asked them.
“We’re punished!” said Yami, happily.
At the same time, there was someone reading a newspaper at the teacher’s desk. His legs on the desk, he had his face covered by the paper so Yami and his friends couldn’t see who he was. (I bet you know already, huh?)
“I guess we should all sit down in desks that haven’t been taken yet,” said Yami Bakura, so they all sat down beside the children. The widdle kiddies’ ages ranged from six to nine, and as the bigger people sat down, they all stared not at Yami, but at the golden puzzle pendant he was wearing. (With almost everybody focusing on Comedy Monsters now, they had forgotten that Yami was the champion of Duel Monsters.)
“Uh… hello,” said Yami to the staring little children.
“Ooh, goodie!” said Yugi’s grandfather, squirming around in his seat. “This should be fun! I can’t wait, I can’t wait, I can’t wait, I can’t wait, I can’t wait!”
“Hello, everyone!”
That was the voice of the male teacher of the classroom. He closed the newspaper and put it on the desk. After removing it from his face, everybody stared at him, for that faced turned out to be…
“MARLIN?!?!?!”
Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhh? Find out what happens next in the next chapter of… THE STORYYYYYYYYYYY! (And buy some of the O-Man’s records while you’re at it, will ya’?)
[SPOIL]IN THE NEXT CHAPTER...
Now THIS is the chapter where Yami really takes the test! It's a very complicated test, and there's not really anything I can think of adding that I didn't say before...
NEXT TIME: Chapter 28- "Yami Yugi VS the Test"[/SPOIL]
Due to the fact that everyone is still unconscious, I’ll just continue on with the chapter.
Well, last time, you recall, Yugi and his friends had to go to summer school even though it wasn’t summer. Luckily though, Yami got to take the place of Yugi. Anyway, Marlin had escaped the Kaiba Corp building, followed by Mokuba, as Duke and Kaiba went into denial for no good reason. Meanwhile, Joey got some new clothes from a mysterious source. Anyway, everyone went to Domino High School for their punishment, but who was the summer school teacher? It turned out to be Marlin! Oh yeah, and Mokuba was with him, of course.
Chapter 28- “Yami Yugi VS the Test”
The classroom was a gray floor lined up with desks in several rows.
“Good Gravy!” shouted Tristan as he held his head in irritation. “Marlin’s our teacher?!”
“EHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH?!” shouted Joey. “BUT WHAT ABOUT KANKI?! I THOUGHT YOU WORKED THERE!”
“Didn’t Chef Jeff tell you, Joseph?” said Marlin. “Yesterday was my last day working there! I’m a teacher now!”
“Hiya, Teach!” cried Solomon Mutou as he waved from his seat.
“Salutations,” Marlin answered. “My name is Marlin, and I’ll be your teacher today. All of you people are bad, bad kids.”
“Ahem,” said Yugi’s grandfather, Solomon. “I am an adult. A senior citizen.”
“Ah, but you’re a child at heart, aren’t you?” Marlin said.
Solomon Mutou blushed as he looked down, giggling like a little girl. “Well…”
Marlin chuckled. “GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH! I thought so,” he said. “Well then, let’s begin the class.”
“Can’t we just play Comedy Monsters the whole time?” asked a little brown-haired kid with glasses and a dark-red shirt and black pants and blue shoes and this sentence is a run-on.
“Well, Cody, as much as I’d like for us to do that,” said Marlin, “we’ll have to work first. But then we can play Comedy Monsters all you want!”
All of the little kids cheered as Marlin stood up and bowed. “Yaaaaaaaaaaaay!”
“SHUT UP!” shouted Yami Marik as he rose up.
“Yamius Marikus!” shouted Marlin with an angry expression on his face. (Well, he was smiling, so he just had that evil look in his face.) “Do not interrupt their cheering! It’s impolite!”
“So is yo’ mama!” Yami Marik back-talked, sitting back down. “And if you’re trying to say my full name, it’s not Yamius Marikus. And how did you know my name, anyway?”
“Solomon over here gave me all of you guys’ names to the school assistants here, who gave them to me this morning,” answered Marlin.
“I guess I’ll be going now,” said that female worker from before. She shut the brown door of the room.
“Okay then,” said Marlin. “Let’s get down to business. First, the pledge of allegiance.”
“WE’RE IN JAPAN, MAN!” cried Tristan. “THERE IS NO PLEDGE OF ALLEGIANCE HERE! AND SOME OF US AREN’T EVEN ALLIES!” (There isn’t, right?)
“Wow, we’re done already, aren’t we?” said Marlin. “Okay, now I’m going to tell you the rules. No rough-housing, no cell phones, no monkey business, no shirt, no shoes, and no service!”
Tea gulped. “No cell phones?” she said, worriedly.
Marlin sighed. “Well, just turn it off if you have one.”
Tea got her’s out of her pocket and turned it off. (Wait… I forgot, did she get it back?) Soon, other people started taking their cell phones out of their pockets and turning them off.
“Hah!” Joey said, snorting. “Lucky for me, I don’t have to do anything because I don’t have a cell phone!”
“You’d better not,” said Marlin. “This is your last chance. Anyone caught with their cell phone ringing shall be dealt with severe consequences.” With that, he winked at Joey.
“Huh?” Joey said, confused.
“And now, let’s continue class with history,” stated Marlin. “Pay close attention so you can ace the pop test.”
“PPPPPPPPPPFFFFFFFFFFTTTTTT!” Yami spat the soda he was drinking (that he got from out of nowhere) and cried, “POP TEST!?”
“Suck it up, Pharaoh!” said Marlin. “Yes, a pop test we’re having after I lecture you guys. Okay, now here’s history. Stuff happened, and nations formed. People chilled, argued, rebelled, ate beef jerky, and had a good time. There were some wars as well. In the end, we received Japamerica. And that’s the story of my life. The end.”
The class stared in silence for a few seconds before the little kids started hooting and clapping.
As Marlin bowled, Tristan said, “What the barnacle was that? What’s Japamerica?”
“It’s the lost civilization on the island of the Land Hidden in the Sound,” Marlin answered.
“Hey, I’ve heard of that place,” Yugi’s grandfather said, beaming up.
“Are you blind, Gramps?” Joey cried. “He’s making this all up!”
“How does that make me blind?” asked Yugi’s grandfather.
Joey froze from that statement. “I… don’t really… know…” he said as his eyes widened.
“Mm-hmm…” Yugi’s grandfather said, flatly. “Riiiiiiight…”
“Next… English,” stated Marlin. “If Billy Bob and Willy Wob were eating pie and Billy Bob ate ¾ of the pie while Willy Wob are 2/7 of the remaining ¼ of the pie, and then they used the power of kindness to fuse together to make the ultimate warrior, Bwilly Wabobo, how many pieces of pie did they eat altogether?”
“I have absolutely… no idea…” stuttered Ishizu as she, too, was frozen in fear.
Marlin narrowed his eyes, grinned an evil grin and then said, “Exactly…”
“Hold on a minute, guys!” shouted Joey. “That’s Arithmetic, not English.”
“I spoke in English, didn’t I?” Marlin replied, grinning harder.
“You spoke Stupineese!” shouted Joey.
“I love that language!” said Tristan, happily.
Joey turned to him. “SHUT UP, YOU LITTLE OLDY GOLDEY!” he cried.
“’Oldy Goldey’ you say?” Tristan said. “Dude, if you’re going to insult me, at least do it right!”
“She’s right, Joseph,” said Marlin. “Next subject… Science.”
“I AIN’T NO SHE!” cried Tristan, rising up from his seat in anger.
“Shut up, madam,” said Marlin.
“Aw, why not?” Tristan said, suddenly giving for no reason.
“Anyway,” said Marlin. “The universe is full of matter. Now, matter cannot be created nor destroyed, though it can be transferred through energy. However, if you have the energy to say that you matter, than you don’t matter so you should be destroyed and not created. In other words, you don’t matter! Hah!”
“Can’t we just go to recess, ‘cause this is just stupid,” Yami said, raising his hand.
Ignoring that statement, Marlin continued, saying, “And the last subject- Pigonometry.”
“So we’re not doing English?” asked the confused Tristan, scratching his head.
“I DID ENGLISH IF YOU WERE PAYING ATTENTION, YOUNG MAN!” snapped Marlin. “Now if Nick had a pig-“
“Who is this Nick person?” asked Yami Bakura. “Is it someone I know?”
“Nick is the cousin of a friend of a father’s brother’s daughter’s boyfriend whose second cousin is Billy Bob, who is the friend of Willy Wob. But, since they fused together, Willy Wob is now Nick’s cousin-in-law. Anyway, if Nick had a pig and then bought another one, how many pigs did you have altogether after he left the store where he would buy the second pig?”
Everyone started scratching their heads and going, “Hmmmmmmmm…” while the Jeopardy theme song was playing in the background (I know, I know) until finally, Yami rose up out of his seat and jumped up and down, raising his hand. “Ooh! Ooh ooh ooh! I know the answer! Pick me! Me! Me me! Ooh ooh!”
Marlin sighed and said, “Okay, you.” (By the way, Jeopardy is a game show, in case you didn’t know.)
“The answer is… TWO PIGS!” Yami answered.
“Falso!” shouted Marlin. “You see, Nick couldn’t buy the second pig because they were all sold out! Therefore, he only had one pig! I never said he bought the second pig.”
“Of course!” shouted Yugi’s grandfather as he realized how to solve the problem. (To be honest though, Marlin was the problem.)
“And now,” said Marlin, “I shall do Literature.”
“So this is the last subject,” said Tea.
“Yes. Now this is the story of Homeo and Juliet.”
“Homeo?!” shouted Tristan.
“Anyway,” said Marlin, “there once were the kids Homeo and Juliet. They fell in love with each other, but then they tragically died, causing their families to mourn over their dead kids. Suddenly though, they decided to gather all seven of the Dragon Balls, and when they did, they summoned Shenlong the Dragon and asked him to bring Homeo and Juliet back to life. He refused, so Homeo rose up from his grave on his own and slapped him in the face. But then Shenlong took out a BB gun and-“
“Hold on a minute,” said Tristan. “I thought you said Homeo was dead.”
“Well, he was,” said Marlin, “but he got tired of being dead so he came back to life. Okay, it’s time for the test.”
“But what happened to Homeo?” asked Yami Marik.
“Oh, he was dead,” said Marlin.
Suddenly, Yami started shaking from his anger and frustration. First he banged his head repeatedly on his desk, and then his eyes glowed red. He grew fangs and then growled to Marlin, “I’M GONNA KILL YOU.”
“Eh, don’t mind the Pharaoh,” said Yami Marik. “He’s been receiving a lot of stress lately.”
“Right,” said Marlin. “Okay, it’s testing time.”
“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay!” shouted Yugi’s grandfather, clapping at a very fast pace like an idiot.
“Let’s do this thang!” shouted Ishizu with pride.
“Fine, just give us the stupid test papers,” Tristan stated, rudely.
“All righty!” shouted Marlin with glee. “But before I do that. You there!” He pointed at Yami Bakura. “YOU THERE! With the white hair! Yami Bakura, is it?”
“Yep!” said Yami Bakura. “How’d you know?”
“I just guessed,” said Marlin. “Anyway, you’re going to the principle’s office! March!”
“Ooooooooooooooooooooooooh…” sang everyone in the classroom (except for the teacher) upon hearing those words. Even Yami and the gang were doing it.
“But I didn’t do anything!” complained Yami Bakura as he got up.
“THEN WHY DID AM I SENDING YOU TO THE PRINCIPAL’S OFFICE!?!?!?” shouted Marlin with a serious expression on his face.
Yami Bakura froze for a moment and then slapped his head in total frustration. He then said in a low and yet sarcastic grumble, “I don’t know…!”
“MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOVE!” shouted Marlin bitterly as he pointed towards the door.
“Tartar sauce…” Yami Bakura mumbled as he reluctantly walked out the door in search of the Principal’s Office.
Everyone giggled as Marlin cleared his throat. “Now then… I am going to give you guys the test. It is 30 questions long. You have 40 minutes to take the test. If you cannot pass it, you will be retained a grade and I’ll just laugh at you.”
“I’m still laughing at how [snort] Yami Bakura got sent to the Principal’s Office for no reason,” Yami whispered to Tea, who was in the desk to the left of him. Yugi’s grandfather was behind him.
“Yeah, yeah, whatever, Pharaoh,” said Marlin. “Now, it’s testing time!”
>BRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING<
Everybody paused as they heard the ringing sound. The students turned their heads around in each and every direction to try and figure out where that blasted noise was coming from. Marlin wasn’t amused.
>BRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING<
“A cell phone! And after I told you people not to have them on. GAHAHAHAHAAA!”
Okay, he was amused. (So I was wrong, what’d you expect? I’m only the author.)
Marlin continued. “And I think I know where it’s coming from too. JOSEPH!”
>BRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING<
At the same time, Joey was trembling in fear due to the fact that he felt something vibrating in his right pocket. Come to think of it, that was the same direction of which the ringing sound was coming from. When he found out that everybody was staring at him, Joey gulped and realized that there was indeed a cell phone in his pocket. He couldn’t feel it in his pocket, however, until it had started vibrating.
“Joseph,” said Marlin, “is there something you want to show us?”
“Yeah, Joseph, is there?” Yami Marik said, giggling.
>BRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING<
Joey gulped and, unlike those idiots Duke and Kaiba, realized that going into denial would not get him out of his situation. He slowly took his right hand and reached into his pocket as the phone rang again.
“Well?” said Marlin, glaring at him. “Don’t just sit there, answer it!”
Joey took out the silver cell phone at a quicker pace this time and pushed a button to hear what this was.
“HEY, WHOEVER THIS IS THAT I AM CALLING!” a voice sang as Joey held the phone up to his ear. The caller was so loud that everyone in the classroom could hear them.
Joey gasped. “K… Kaiba?!?” he cried with a petrified expression on his face.
“JOEY?” the voice answered back through the cell phone. “IS THAT YOU?”
Students in the classroom began to giggle as Yugi’s grandfather sighed.
“Uh… yeah, it’s me,” Joey hesitantly said.
Duke and Kaiba were still at KaibaCorp, grinning like the idiots that they were. Duke was shaking rapidly as Kaiba held his very expensive golden cell phone up to his ear. “HEY JOEY!” shouted Kaiba as he stood up, jumping up and down. “GUESS WHAT? GUESS! GUESS! GUESS!”
Joey started to sweat. “Uh, you’ve had too much sugar for breakfast?”
“NOPE!” shouted Kaiba with glee. Duke giggled like a little girl.
Joey shrugged. “I don’t know, man. What?”
“This is gonna be good,” Duke said, still laughing.
“WELL…” said the hyperactive Seto Kaiba, “MY COMPUTER… ISN’T… BROKEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEN!”
“And neither is the Millennium Puzzllllllllllllllllle!” Duke hollered at the phone with joy.
“Was that Duke?” Joey asked, surprised.
“THAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT’S RIGHT!” Kaiba sang in a remarkably loud tone of voice.
“Oh,” said Joey. “… Well… the Puzzle isn’t broken anymore, but it used to be.”
“AND DO YOU KNOW WHY MY COMPUTER ISN’T BROKEN?” asked Kaiba, changing the subject back so it could revolve around his broken computer.
“Uh, why?” asked Joey.
“Seto’s on the phone?” cried Mokuba, leaping out of his seat.
“BECAUSE,” explained Kaiba, “I’M IN DENIIIIIAAAAAAL! YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” He then began clapping really quickly and frantically in delight. Duke hiccupped and smiled at him.
“Uh… yeah. Yaaaaaaaaay…” said the confused Joey, scratching his head with his free hand. All the other students were listening to Joey. “Oh, and Mokuba, this is Kaiba on the Pho-“
“AAAAAAAAND DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU DO WHEN YOU’RE IN DENIAL?” yelled the excited Kaiba with big eyes as Duke was still shaking.
Duke began jumping up and down like a little kid screaming, “OOH! OOH! I KNOW! I KNOW! PICK ME! PICK ME!” He waved his hand at Kaiba as he continued. “PICK ME! PICK ME! PICK ME! PICK ME! PICK ME!”
“SHUT UP!” shouted Kaiba at the top of his lungs and in a mad tone. Then he turned from Duke to the cell phone and said, “YOU… DENYYYYYYYYYY!”
“All right, Moneybags!” Joey said, getting angry. “You called me just to tell me that your computer wasn’t broken just because you were in denial?! I thought you were crazy before, but man, you’ve taken crazy to a whole new DIMENSION! And how’d you get my phone number anyway? This isn’t my phone. I don’t know whose phone this is!”
“THAT ISN’T YOUR PHONE?” said Kaiba. “WOW, YOU’RE IN DENIAL TOO! YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY! UH, ANYWAY, I WANTED TO CALL SOMEONE RANDOM SO I COULD TELL THEM THAT MY COMPUTER WASN’T BROKEN!!!”
“Well dial someone else’s phone number instead of this one!” cried Joey. “And tell Duke Devlin to get over here this instant!” And with that, he jammed his pointer finger on a red button to hang up the phone. After that, he stood up, threw the phone on the ground, and started jumping on it over and over again until the cell phone was just a few little pieces of dust. “GOOD RIDDANCE, YOU STUPID PHONE!”
Aw, man, thought Marlin. I paid good money for that phone…
Meanwhile, at KaibaCorp…
“UH, DUKE?” said Kaiba. “YOUR FRIEND WHEELER WANTED YOU TO GO THERE THIS INSTANT.”
“But where’s there?” asked Duke.
Seto Kaiba paused for a moment. “I don’t know…”
“I’ll stay here then,” said Duke.
Upon realizing that everyone in the class was still staring at him, Joey instantly froze for a few seconds, blushed, and laughed nervously while sitting back down. The cell phone was actually a big pile of dust, and the pieces were still thick enough for you to slip on… uh, I mean, step on. (After all, it’s not like anybody’s gonna slip on it or anything…)
“You know the rules, Joseph,” said Marlin. “No cell phones are allowed in class unless they are turned off.”
“On the contrary, Mister Marlin, sir,” reminded Yami, “the cell phone is off. Permanently…”
“I’m sorry, Joseph, but since you heard the rules and didn’t follow them,” said Marlin, “I’m just going to have to put this ‘DUNCE’ hat on you.”
“But I didn’t know I had a cell phone!” cried Joey. “Honest!”
“Riiiiiiiiiiight,” said Marlin, winking at him. He then went to his desk and took out a tall, white, cone-shaped cap that had the letters of the word “DUNCE” going down on it in a vertical direction. He walked over to Joey and put the hat on him.
“What?” cried Joey. He put his hands on the hat when it was on him to try to take it off, but it wouldn’t budge. “What the polka?!” he said. “I can’t get it off!”
“I superglued it to your head!” explained Marlin. “Now, you’re an eternal idiot. Congratulations!”
“COME AGAAAAAAIIIIIN?!” screeched Joey.
“Let’s celebrate!” shouted Marlin.
Suddenly, on cue, everybody in the classroom, including Joey’s friends and the teacher, started singing, “FOOOOOOOR HE’S A JOLLY GOOD MORON, FOR HE’S A JOLLY GOOD MORON, FOR HE’S A JOLLY GOOD MOOOOOROOOOOOOOON, WHICH NOBODY CAN DENY!”
“I am not a moron!” retorted Joey. “And how’d you guys know what to sing, anyway?”
“We didn’t,” said Solomon. “We just felt it was called for.”
Actually, thought Marlin, that dunce hat is a time bomb that is set to go off at any moment. Luckily for Joey, it will wipe out the entire hat off his head, but it will take his hair with him. I can’t wait for him to go bald…
“Okay now!” said Marlin. “Without further ado, iiiiiiiiiiiiiit’s testing time!”
He passed out the test papers and No.2 pencils to every single person in the classroom. Well, everyone except Tristan. When Tristan noticed this, he raised his hand and said, “Hey Marlin, how come you didn’t give me a test paper?”
“Because,” Marlin explained to him, “you’re going to the principal’s office!”
“What?!” said Tristan. “But I didn’t do nothing!”
“And that means you did do something!” said Marlin. “March!”
“Curses…” Tristan said as he walked out of the classroom.
“Now,” said Marlin, “are you ready to begin the test?”
“Nooooooooo,” sang the students.
“WELL TOO BAD, SUCKERS!” shouted Marlin. “BEGIN!”
Everybody instantly began to write on their tests. Marlin went back to his desk and began reading the newspaper. He sat back and put his shoes on his desk and covered himself with newspaper. All that could be heard was the sound of pencils scratching paper. Well, at least the little kids knew what they were doing. In fact, everyone except the Pharaoh was writing.
Yami stared at the first question of the test, which read like this:
“QUESTION ONE:
If x is value of the square root of y, and y is the value of x squared, what is the value of z?
a) Your mama
b) Bobobo-bo Bo-bobo
c) Uh-huh Uh-huh I like it
d) Luke, I am your father
Show your work.”
Yami gritted his teeth in confusion and frustration, and he held his head in frustration and confusion. Sweat began to form on his face as he thought, What do I do? I always have a plan when I’m playing Duel Monsters. What should I do now?
Actually, while it seemed like the little kids knew what they were doing, they actually pretended to write to fool Marlin. Cody, the little kid who happened to be seated on Yami’s left, turned to Yami and whispered, “Psst.”
Yami ignored it at first, thinking it was no big deal because it might have been some minor noise, but then he heard the noise again. “Psst.”
His eyes shifted toward the direction of which the noise was coming from. Hoping the sound wasn’t for him, he turned to look at Cody, who was indeed, guaranteed, without a doubt, pssting at him. (Making up verbs is fuuuuuun!)
When he realized Yami was giving him his full attention (even though it was against his will), Cody whispered in a low voice, “What’s the answer to Number One?”
Yami turned away to pretend like he couldn’t hear Cody’s voice, so Cody said it again.
“What’s the answer to Number One?”
Yami covered his ears and closed his eyes at this, but then he heard Cody ask him a third time, louder.
“What’s the answer to Number One?”
Then, he heard it from the little girl on his right.
“What’s the answer to Number One? What’s the answer to Number One? Psst!”
Why, me? Yami thought as he heard the two students talk. No, three. The person in front of him turned around to ask him as well. He was also a little kid. Suddenly, the two little kids that were behind him diagonally and to the ahead of him to the left diagonally were asking him the question, now in normal voices.
“What’s the answer to Number One? What’s the answer to Number One? What’s the answer to Number One?”
Joey was diagonally ahead of Yami to the right of him, but he wasn’t asking Yami like the others. Suddenly, Yami heard a voice from behind him. A finger was poking his shoulder behind him. He turned around to see his grandfather’s pointer finger pointing at him as he said, “What’s the answer to Number One? What’s the answer to Number One?”
Yami was hoping that Marlin could hear the seven people talking to him, but Marlin seemed to pay no attention, as he was still covering his face and body with newspaper. (His shoes were the only thing you could see.) Finally, he snapped.
“I’m not telling you the answer!” Yami whispered at the top of his lungs. “Can you please stop asking me for the answer to Number One?!?!?!”
At that moment, Marlin instantly rustled his newspaper down and cried, “YAMI!”
Yami looked up and froze. His face instantly turned white as snow (which made since, actually, considering the fact that he was dead).
“YOU WERE TALKING!” shouted Marlin as he pointed his finger at the Pharaoh.
Everybody looked at him. “Oooooooooooooooooooooh…” they sang.
“But I wasn’t as loud as these guys all around me!” said Yami, pointing his fingers at everybody around him, who turned to write on their tests.
“It doesn’t matter what everyone else is doing!” said Marlin. “The point is that you got caught! Now you settle down, young man!”
“Sir yes sir,” said the Pharaoh.
Everyone continued with their tests. Yami hoped that nobody would ask him for the answer to the first question, and nobody ever asked him for that question again. Unfortunately…
“Psst,” asked everyone. “What’s the answer to Number Two?”
Yami shook in fear of everyone asking this new question over and over again. He gritted his teeth again and started pulling bits of his hair out. Suddenly, he had an idea.
Good thing I had this piece of paper in my pocket, thought Yami, pulling out a small piece of paper. He then took his pencil and scribbled a message on it. Next, he stretched his hand out to try and give the message to his friend Joey. Unfortunately, Joey was a little too far away to receive the message, so he balled (or bowled) it up and tossed it at Joey’s desk. When Joey noticed what it was, he uncrumpled it up and read the message…
“Joey! It’s Yami! I need your help. You have to listen to me! I’m the Pharaoh! All these kids and this old geezer behind me here are demanding to know the answers to the questions of this test! You’ve gotta help me calm them down!”
After reading the message, Joey scribbled something on his own and threw the message back.
“Not right now, man, I’m trying to work. And besides, I can’t help you. I’m a dunce, remember?”
When Yami noticed this, he sighed in his mind. (He couldn’t sigh out loud, remember?) He then thought, Aw man, what am I going to do? I can’t believe I’m the only one suffering!
Meanwhile, the kids were still bugging Yami.
“What’s the answer to Number Two? Number Three? Four! Five! Six! Seven!”
Suddenly, an idea hatched into his mind. Hey wait a minute, thought Yami. Why should I have to suffer in this situation?
He then called Yugi in his mind.
Hey, Yugi?
“Yeah?” answered Yugi from within the puzzle.
Uh, change of plans, Yuge, Yami thought.
While Yugi was wondering what was going on, Yami then transformed. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared and was replaced by Yugi. Everyone gasped.
“Say what?!” cried Yugi upon coming out.
“Hey!” Yugi’s grandfather exclaimed. “The Pharaoh’s supposed to take your punishment! What are you doing out here?”
Pharaoh, thought Yugi, You’re coming back out! We had a deal!
"Well the deal's off!" said Yami from inside.
Pharaoh! thought Yugi.
CHANGE!
He then transformed back into the Pharaoh. “Eh?!” cried Yami as he realized that he was out in the real world while Yugi was inside the Millennium Puzzle.
“Shhhhhhhhh!” said Marlin from behind the newspaper.
“It’s about time!” Yugi’s grandfather said.
Uh-uh, no way man, thought Yami. I’m going in!
CHANGE!
Yugi was out, and Yami was in.
Yamiiiiiiiiiii! thought Yugi, angrily.
CHANGE!
Yami out, Yugi in.
Uuuuuurrrrrrggggghhhhh… thought Yami.
CHANGE!
Yamiiiiiii…
CHANGE!
Yugiiiiiii…
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHAAAAUUUUURRRRRRNNNNMMM…
“Say whaaaaaaaaaaat?!” shouted Yami and Yugi at the same time.
Everyone gasped at what happened. It seemed that Yami and Yugi kept changing and transforming into each other so many times that they caused a disturbance in the Millennium Puzzle and caused both Yugi and Yami to appear outside of the Millennium Puzzle at the same time! Now, how could this be, you might ask? Well, Yugi’s soul and body weren’t a solid. He was see-through like the first time the Millennium Puzzle broke in this story. Yami was still solid, and he was the one wearing the Millennium Puzzle. Neither Yugi or Yami knew what to do now that both of them were outside and they broke their ability to transform. They had separate bodies now…
Oh, and meanwhile, Kaiba and Duke were still in denial while Yami Bakura and Tristan were sitting on a bench outside the principal’s office waiting to be seen by the principal…
Find out what happens next time in “Yu-Gi-Oh! C”!
[SPOIL]NEXT CHAPTER SUMMARY COMING SOON.
NEXT TIME: Chapter 29- "Bye Bye, Millennium Puzzle!"[/SPOIL]
Well, last time, you recall, Yugi and his friends had to go to summer school even though it wasn’t summer. Luckily though, Yami got to take the place of Yugi. Anyway, Marlin had escaped the Kaiba Corp building, followed by Mokuba, as Duke and Kaiba went into denial for no good reason. Meanwhile, Joey got some new clothes from a mysterious source. Anyway, everyone went to Domino High School for their punishment, but who was the summer school teacher? It turned out to be Marlin! Oh yeah, and Mokuba was with him, of course.
Chapter 28- “Yami Yugi VS the Test”
The classroom was a gray floor lined up with desks in several rows.
“Good Gravy!” shouted Tristan as he held his head in irritation. “Marlin’s our teacher?!”
“EHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH?!” shouted Joey. “BUT WHAT ABOUT KANKI?! I THOUGHT YOU WORKED THERE!”
“Didn’t Chef Jeff tell you, Joseph?” said Marlin. “Yesterday was my last day working there! I’m a teacher now!”
“Hiya, Teach!” cried Solomon Mutou as he waved from his seat.
“Salutations,” Marlin answered. “My name is Marlin, and I’ll be your teacher today. All of you people are bad, bad kids.”
“Ahem,” said Yugi’s grandfather, Solomon. “I am an adult. A senior citizen.”
“Ah, but you’re a child at heart, aren’t you?” Marlin said.
Solomon Mutou blushed as he looked down, giggling like a little girl. “Well…”
Marlin chuckled. “GUHUH GUHUH GUHUH! I thought so,” he said. “Well then, let’s begin the class.”
“Can’t we just play Comedy Monsters the whole time?” asked a little brown-haired kid with glasses and a dark-red shirt and black pants and blue shoes and this sentence is a run-on.
“Well, Cody, as much as I’d like for us to do that,” said Marlin, “we’ll have to work first. But then we can play Comedy Monsters all you want!”
All of the little kids cheered as Marlin stood up and bowed. “Yaaaaaaaaaaaay!”
“SHUT UP!” shouted Yami Marik as he rose up.
“Yamius Marikus!” shouted Marlin with an angry expression on his face. (Well, he was smiling, so he just had that evil look in his face.) “Do not interrupt their cheering! It’s impolite!”
“So is yo’ mama!” Yami Marik back-talked, sitting back down. “And if you’re trying to say my full name, it’s not Yamius Marikus. And how did you know my name, anyway?”
“Solomon over here gave me all of you guys’ names to the school assistants here, who gave them to me this morning,” answered Marlin.
“I guess I’ll be going now,” said that female worker from before. She shut the brown door of the room.
“Okay then,” said Marlin. “Let’s get down to business. First, the pledge of allegiance.”
“WE’RE IN JAPAN, MAN!” cried Tristan. “THERE IS NO PLEDGE OF ALLEGIANCE HERE! AND SOME OF US AREN’T EVEN ALLIES!” (There isn’t, right?)
“Wow, we’re done already, aren’t we?” said Marlin. “Okay, now I’m going to tell you the rules. No rough-housing, no cell phones, no monkey business, no shirt, no shoes, and no service!”
Tea gulped. “No cell phones?” she said, worriedly.
Marlin sighed. “Well, just turn it off if you have one.”
Tea got her’s out of her pocket and turned it off. (Wait… I forgot, did she get it back?) Soon, other people started taking their cell phones out of their pockets and turning them off.
“Hah!” Joey said, snorting. “Lucky for me, I don’t have to do anything because I don’t have a cell phone!”
“You’d better not,” said Marlin. “This is your last chance. Anyone caught with their cell phone ringing shall be dealt with severe consequences.” With that, he winked at Joey.
“Huh?” Joey said, confused.
“And now, let’s continue class with history,” stated Marlin. “Pay close attention so you can ace the pop test.”
“PPPPPPPPPPFFFFFFFFFFTTTTTT!” Yami spat the soda he was drinking (that he got from out of nowhere) and cried, “POP TEST!?”
“Suck it up, Pharaoh!” said Marlin. “Yes, a pop test we’re having after I lecture you guys. Okay, now here’s history. Stuff happened, and nations formed. People chilled, argued, rebelled, ate beef jerky, and had a good time. There were some wars as well. In the end, we received Japamerica. And that’s the story of my life. The end.”
The class stared in silence for a few seconds before the little kids started hooting and clapping.
As Marlin bowled, Tristan said, “What the barnacle was that? What’s Japamerica?”
“It’s the lost civilization on the island of the Land Hidden in the Sound,” Marlin answered.
“Hey, I’ve heard of that place,” Yugi’s grandfather said, beaming up.
“Are you blind, Gramps?” Joey cried. “He’s making this all up!”
“How does that make me blind?” asked Yugi’s grandfather.
Joey froze from that statement. “I… don’t really… know…” he said as his eyes widened.
“Mm-hmm…” Yugi’s grandfather said, flatly. “Riiiiiiight…”
“Next… English,” stated Marlin. “If Billy Bob and Willy Wob were eating pie and Billy Bob ate ¾ of the pie while Willy Wob are 2/7 of the remaining ¼ of the pie, and then they used the power of kindness to fuse together to make the ultimate warrior, Bwilly Wabobo, how many pieces of pie did they eat altogether?”
“I have absolutely… no idea…” stuttered Ishizu as she, too, was frozen in fear.
Marlin narrowed his eyes, grinned an evil grin and then said, “Exactly…”
“Hold on a minute, guys!” shouted Joey. “That’s Arithmetic, not English.”
“I spoke in English, didn’t I?” Marlin replied, grinning harder.
“You spoke Stupineese!” shouted Joey.
“I love that language!” said Tristan, happily.
Joey turned to him. “SHUT UP, YOU LITTLE OLDY GOLDEY!” he cried.
“’Oldy Goldey’ you say?” Tristan said. “Dude, if you’re going to insult me, at least do it right!”
“She’s right, Joseph,” said Marlin. “Next subject… Science.”
“I AIN’T NO SHE!” cried Tristan, rising up from his seat in anger.
“Shut up, madam,” said Marlin.
“Aw, why not?” Tristan said, suddenly giving for no reason.
“Anyway,” said Marlin. “The universe is full of matter. Now, matter cannot be created nor destroyed, though it can be transferred through energy. However, if you have the energy to say that you matter, than you don’t matter so you should be destroyed and not created. In other words, you don’t matter! Hah!”
“Can’t we just go to recess, ‘cause this is just stupid,” Yami said, raising his hand.
Ignoring that statement, Marlin continued, saying, “And the last subject- Pigonometry.”
“So we’re not doing English?” asked the confused Tristan, scratching his head.
“I DID ENGLISH IF YOU WERE PAYING ATTENTION, YOUNG MAN!” snapped Marlin. “Now if Nick had a pig-“
“Who is this Nick person?” asked Yami Bakura. “Is it someone I know?”
“Nick is the cousin of a friend of a father’s brother’s daughter’s boyfriend whose second cousin is Billy Bob, who is the friend of Willy Wob. But, since they fused together, Willy Wob is now Nick’s cousin-in-law. Anyway, if Nick had a pig and then bought another one, how many pigs did you have altogether after he left the store where he would buy the second pig?”
Everyone started scratching their heads and going, “Hmmmmmmmm…” while the Jeopardy theme song was playing in the background (I know, I know) until finally, Yami rose up out of his seat and jumped up and down, raising his hand. “Ooh! Ooh ooh ooh! I know the answer! Pick me! Me! Me me! Ooh ooh!”
Marlin sighed and said, “Okay, you.” (By the way, Jeopardy is a game show, in case you didn’t know.)
“The answer is… TWO PIGS!” Yami answered.
“Falso!” shouted Marlin. “You see, Nick couldn’t buy the second pig because they were all sold out! Therefore, he only had one pig! I never said he bought the second pig.”
“Of course!” shouted Yugi’s grandfather as he realized how to solve the problem. (To be honest though, Marlin was the problem.)
“And now,” said Marlin, “I shall do Literature.”
“So this is the last subject,” said Tea.
“Yes. Now this is the story of Homeo and Juliet.”
“Homeo?!” shouted Tristan.
“Anyway,” said Marlin, “there once were the kids Homeo and Juliet. They fell in love with each other, but then they tragically died, causing their families to mourn over their dead kids. Suddenly though, they decided to gather all seven of the Dragon Balls, and when they did, they summoned Shenlong the Dragon and asked him to bring Homeo and Juliet back to life. He refused, so Homeo rose up from his grave on his own and slapped him in the face. But then Shenlong took out a BB gun and-“
“Hold on a minute,” said Tristan. “I thought you said Homeo was dead.”
“Well, he was,” said Marlin, “but he got tired of being dead so he came back to life. Okay, it’s time for the test.”
“But what happened to Homeo?” asked Yami Marik.
“Oh, he was dead,” said Marlin.
Suddenly, Yami started shaking from his anger and frustration. First he banged his head repeatedly on his desk, and then his eyes glowed red. He grew fangs and then growled to Marlin, “I’M GONNA KILL YOU.”
“Eh, don’t mind the Pharaoh,” said Yami Marik. “He’s been receiving a lot of stress lately.”
“Right,” said Marlin. “Okay, it’s testing time.”
“Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay!” shouted Yugi’s grandfather, clapping at a very fast pace like an idiot.
“Let’s do this thang!” shouted Ishizu with pride.
“Fine, just give us the stupid test papers,” Tristan stated, rudely.
“All righty!” shouted Marlin with glee. “But before I do that. You there!” He pointed at Yami Bakura. “YOU THERE! With the white hair! Yami Bakura, is it?”
“Yep!” said Yami Bakura. “How’d you know?”
“I just guessed,” said Marlin. “Anyway, you’re going to the principle’s office! March!”
“Ooooooooooooooooooooooooh…” sang everyone in the classroom (except for the teacher) upon hearing those words. Even Yami and the gang were doing it.
“But I didn’t do anything!” complained Yami Bakura as he got up.
“THEN WHY DID AM I SENDING YOU TO THE PRINCIPAL’S OFFICE!?!?!?” shouted Marlin with a serious expression on his face.
Yami Bakura froze for a moment and then slapped his head in total frustration. He then said in a low and yet sarcastic grumble, “I don’t know…!”
“MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOVE!” shouted Marlin bitterly as he pointed towards the door.
“Tartar sauce…” Yami Bakura mumbled as he reluctantly walked out the door in search of the Principal’s Office.
Everyone giggled as Marlin cleared his throat. “Now then… I am going to give you guys the test. It is 30 questions long. You have 40 minutes to take the test. If you cannot pass it, you will be retained a grade and I’ll just laugh at you.”
“I’m still laughing at how [snort] Yami Bakura got sent to the Principal’s Office for no reason,” Yami whispered to Tea, who was in the desk to the left of him. Yugi’s grandfather was behind him.
“Yeah, yeah, whatever, Pharaoh,” said Marlin. “Now, it’s testing time!”
>BRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING<
Everybody paused as they heard the ringing sound. The students turned their heads around in each and every direction to try and figure out where that blasted noise was coming from. Marlin wasn’t amused.
>BRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING<
“A cell phone! And after I told you people not to have them on. GAHAHAHAHAAA!”
Okay, he was amused. (So I was wrong, what’d you expect? I’m only the author.)
Marlin continued. “And I think I know where it’s coming from too. JOSEPH!”
>BRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING<
At the same time, Joey was trembling in fear due to the fact that he felt something vibrating in his right pocket. Come to think of it, that was the same direction of which the ringing sound was coming from. When he found out that everybody was staring at him, Joey gulped and realized that there was indeed a cell phone in his pocket. He couldn’t feel it in his pocket, however, until it had started vibrating.
“Joseph,” said Marlin, “is there something you want to show us?”
“Yeah, Joseph, is there?” Yami Marik said, giggling.
>BRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIING<
Joey gulped and, unlike those idiots Duke and Kaiba, realized that going into denial would not get him out of his situation. He slowly took his right hand and reached into his pocket as the phone rang again.
“Well?” said Marlin, glaring at him. “Don’t just sit there, answer it!”
Joey took out the silver cell phone at a quicker pace this time and pushed a button to hear what this was.
“HEY, WHOEVER THIS IS THAT I AM CALLING!” a voice sang as Joey held the phone up to his ear. The caller was so loud that everyone in the classroom could hear them.
Joey gasped. “K… Kaiba?!?” he cried with a petrified expression on his face.
“JOEY?” the voice answered back through the cell phone. “IS THAT YOU?”
Students in the classroom began to giggle as Yugi’s grandfather sighed.
“Uh… yeah, it’s me,” Joey hesitantly said.
Duke and Kaiba were still at KaibaCorp, grinning like the idiots that they were. Duke was shaking rapidly as Kaiba held his very expensive golden cell phone up to his ear. “HEY JOEY!” shouted Kaiba as he stood up, jumping up and down. “GUESS WHAT? GUESS! GUESS! GUESS!”
Joey started to sweat. “Uh, you’ve had too much sugar for breakfast?”
“NOPE!” shouted Kaiba with glee. Duke giggled like a little girl.
Joey shrugged. “I don’t know, man. What?”
“This is gonna be good,” Duke said, still laughing.
“WELL…” said the hyperactive Seto Kaiba, “MY COMPUTER… ISN’T… BROKEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEN!”
“And neither is the Millennium Puzzllllllllllllllllle!” Duke hollered at the phone with joy.
“Was that Duke?” Joey asked, surprised.
“THAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT’S RIGHT!” Kaiba sang in a remarkably loud tone of voice.
“Oh,” said Joey. “… Well… the Puzzle isn’t broken anymore, but it used to be.”
“AND DO YOU KNOW WHY MY COMPUTER ISN’T BROKEN?” asked Kaiba, changing the subject back so it could revolve around his broken computer.
“Uh, why?” asked Joey.
“Seto’s on the phone?” cried Mokuba, leaping out of his seat.
“BECAUSE,” explained Kaiba, “I’M IN DENIIIIIAAAAAAL! YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!” He then began clapping really quickly and frantically in delight. Duke hiccupped and smiled at him.
“Uh… yeah. Yaaaaaaaaay…” said the confused Joey, scratching his head with his free hand. All the other students were listening to Joey. “Oh, and Mokuba, this is Kaiba on the Pho-“
“AAAAAAAAND DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU DO WHEN YOU’RE IN DENIAL?” yelled the excited Kaiba with big eyes as Duke was still shaking.
Duke began jumping up and down like a little kid screaming, “OOH! OOH! I KNOW! I KNOW! PICK ME! PICK ME!” He waved his hand at Kaiba as he continued. “PICK ME! PICK ME! PICK ME! PICK ME! PICK ME!”
“SHUT UP!” shouted Kaiba at the top of his lungs and in a mad tone. Then he turned from Duke to the cell phone and said, “YOU… DENYYYYYYYYYY!”
“All right, Moneybags!” Joey said, getting angry. “You called me just to tell me that your computer wasn’t broken just because you were in denial?! I thought you were crazy before, but man, you’ve taken crazy to a whole new DIMENSION! And how’d you get my phone number anyway? This isn’t my phone. I don’t know whose phone this is!”
“THAT ISN’T YOUR PHONE?” said Kaiba. “WOW, YOU’RE IN DENIAL TOO! YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY! UH, ANYWAY, I WANTED TO CALL SOMEONE RANDOM SO I COULD TELL THEM THAT MY COMPUTER WASN’T BROKEN!!!”
“Well dial someone else’s phone number instead of this one!” cried Joey. “And tell Duke Devlin to get over here this instant!” And with that, he jammed his pointer finger on a red button to hang up the phone. After that, he stood up, threw the phone on the ground, and started jumping on it over and over again until the cell phone was just a few little pieces of dust. “GOOD RIDDANCE, YOU STUPID PHONE!”
Aw, man, thought Marlin. I paid good money for that phone…
Meanwhile, at KaibaCorp…
“UH, DUKE?” said Kaiba. “YOUR FRIEND WHEELER WANTED YOU TO GO THERE THIS INSTANT.”
“But where’s there?” asked Duke.
Seto Kaiba paused for a moment. “I don’t know…”
“I’ll stay here then,” said Duke.
Upon realizing that everyone in the class was still staring at him, Joey instantly froze for a few seconds, blushed, and laughed nervously while sitting back down. The cell phone was actually a big pile of dust, and the pieces were still thick enough for you to slip on… uh, I mean, step on. (After all, it’s not like anybody’s gonna slip on it or anything…)
“You know the rules, Joseph,” said Marlin. “No cell phones are allowed in class unless they are turned off.”
“On the contrary, Mister Marlin, sir,” reminded Yami, “the cell phone is off. Permanently…”
“I’m sorry, Joseph, but since you heard the rules and didn’t follow them,” said Marlin, “I’m just going to have to put this ‘DUNCE’ hat on you.”
“But I didn’t know I had a cell phone!” cried Joey. “Honest!”
“Riiiiiiiiiiight,” said Marlin, winking at him. He then went to his desk and took out a tall, white, cone-shaped cap that had the letters of the word “DUNCE” going down on it in a vertical direction. He walked over to Joey and put the hat on him.
“What?” cried Joey. He put his hands on the hat when it was on him to try to take it off, but it wouldn’t budge. “What the polka?!” he said. “I can’t get it off!”
“I superglued it to your head!” explained Marlin. “Now, you’re an eternal idiot. Congratulations!”
“COME AGAAAAAAIIIIIN?!” screeched Joey.
“Let’s celebrate!” shouted Marlin.
Suddenly, on cue, everybody in the classroom, including Joey’s friends and the teacher, started singing, “FOOOOOOOR HE’S A JOLLY GOOD MORON, FOR HE’S A JOLLY GOOD MORON, FOR HE’S A JOLLY GOOD MOOOOOROOOOOOOOON, WHICH NOBODY CAN DENY!”
“I am not a moron!” retorted Joey. “And how’d you guys know what to sing, anyway?”
“We didn’t,” said Solomon. “We just felt it was called for.”
Actually, thought Marlin, that dunce hat is a time bomb that is set to go off at any moment. Luckily for Joey, it will wipe out the entire hat off his head, but it will take his hair with him. I can’t wait for him to go bald…
“Okay now!” said Marlin. “Without further ado, iiiiiiiiiiiiiit’s testing time!”
He passed out the test papers and No.2 pencils to every single person in the classroom. Well, everyone except Tristan. When Tristan noticed this, he raised his hand and said, “Hey Marlin, how come you didn’t give me a test paper?”
“Because,” Marlin explained to him, “you’re going to the principal’s office!”
“What?!” said Tristan. “But I didn’t do nothing!”
“And that means you did do something!” said Marlin. “March!”
“Curses…” Tristan said as he walked out of the classroom.
“Now,” said Marlin, “are you ready to begin the test?”
“Nooooooooo,” sang the students.
“WELL TOO BAD, SUCKERS!” shouted Marlin. “BEGIN!”
Everybody instantly began to write on their tests. Marlin went back to his desk and began reading the newspaper. He sat back and put his shoes on his desk and covered himself with newspaper. All that could be heard was the sound of pencils scratching paper. Well, at least the little kids knew what they were doing. In fact, everyone except the Pharaoh was writing.
Yami stared at the first question of the test, which read like this:
“QUESTION ONE:
If x is value of the square root of y, and y is the value of x squared, what is the value of z?
a) Your mama
b) Bobobo-bo Bo-bobo
c) Uh-huh Uh-huh I like it
d) Luke, I am your father
Show your work.”
Yami gritted his teeth in confusion and frustration, and he held his head in frustration and confusion. Sweat began to form on his face as he thought, What do I do? I always have a plan when I’m playing Duel Monsters. What should I do now?
Actually, while it seemed like the little kids knew what they were doing, they actually pretended to write to fool Marlin. Cody, the little kid who happened to be seated on Yami’s left, turned to Yami and whispered, “Psst.”
Yami ignored it at first, thinking it was no big deal because it might have been some minor noise, but then he heard the noise again. “Psst.”
His eyes shifted toward the direction of which the noise was coming from. Hoping the sound wasn’t for him, he turned to look at Cody, who was indeed, guaranteed, without a doubt, pssting at him. (Making up verbs is fuuuuuun!)
When he realized Yami was giving him his full attention (even though it was against his will), Cody whispered in a low voice, “What’s the answer to Number One?”
Yami turned away to pretend like he couldn’t hear Cody’s voice, so Cody said it again.
“What’s the answer to Number One?”
Yami covered his ears and closed his eyes at this, but then he heard Cody ask him a third time, louder.
“What’s the answer to Number One?”
Then, he heard it from the little girl on his right.
“What’s the answer to Number One? What’s the answer to Number One? Psst!”
Why, me? Yami thought as he heard the two students talk. No, three. The person in front of him turned around to ask him as well. He was also a little kid. Suddenly, the two little kids that were behind him diagonally and to the ahead of him to the left diagonally were asking him the question, now in normal voices.
“What’s the answer to Number One? What’s the answer to Number One? What’s the answer to Number One?”
Joey was diagonally ahead of Yami to the right of him, but he wasn’t asking Yami like the others. Suddenly, Yami heard a voice from behind him. A finger was poking his shoulder behind him. He turned around to see his grandfather’s pointer finger pointing at him as he said, “What’s the answer to Number One? What’s the answer to Number One?”
Yami was hoping that Marlin could hear the seven people talking to him, but Marlin seemed to pay no attention, as he was still covering his face and body with newspaper. (His shoes were the only thing you could see.) Finally, he snapped.
“I’m not telling you the answer!” Yami whispered at the top of his lungs. “Can you please stop asking me for the answer to Number One?!?!?!”
At that moment, Marlin instantly rustled his newspaper down and cried, “YAMI!”
Yami looked up and froze. His face instantly turned white as snow (which made since, actually, considering the fact that he was dead).
“YOU WERE TALKING!” shouted Marlin as he pointed his finger at the Pharaoh.
Everybody looked at him. “Oooooooooooooooooooooh…” they sang.
“But I wasn’t as loud as these guys all around me!” said Yami, pointing his fingers at everybody around him, who turned to write on their tests.
“It doesn’t matter what everyone else is doing!” said Marlin. “The point is that you got caught! Now you settle down, young man!”
“Sir yes sir,” said the Pharaoh.
Everyone continued with their tests. Yami hoped that nobody would ask him for the answer to the first question, and nobody ever asked him for that question again. Unfortunately…
“Psst,” asked everyone. “What’s the answer to Number Two?”
Yami shook in fear of everyone asking this new question over and over again. He gritted his teeth again and started pulling bits of his hair out. Suddenly, he had an idea.
Good thing I had this piece of paper in my pocket, thought Yami, pulling out a small piece of paper. He then took his pencil and scribbled a message on it. Next, he stretched his hand out to try and give the message to his friend Joey. Unfortunately, Joey was a little too far away to receive the message, so he balled (or bowled) it up and tossed it at Joey’s desk. When Joey noticed what it was, he uncrumpled it up and read the message…
“Joey! It’s Yami! I need your help. You have to listen to me! I’m the Pharaoh! All these kids and this old geezer behind me here are demanding to know the answers to the questions of this test! You’ve gotta help me calm them down!”
After reading the message, Joey scribbled something on his own and threw the message back.
“Not right now, man, I’m trying to work. And besides, I can’t help you. I’m a dunce, remember?”
When Yami noticed this, he sighed in his mind. (He couldn’t sigh out loud, remember?) He then thought, Aw man, what am I going to do? I can’t believe I’m the only one suffering!
Meanwhile, the kids were still bugging Yami.
“What’s the answer to Number Two? Number Three? Four! Five! Six! Seven!”
Suddenly, an idea hatched into his mind. Hey wait a minute, thought Yami. Why should I have to suffer in this situation?
He then called Yugi in his mind.
Hey, Yugi?
“Yeah?” answered Yugi from within the puzzle.
Uh, change of plans, Yuge, Yami thought.
While Yugi was wondering what was going on, Yami then transformed. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared and was replaced by Yugi. Everyone gasped.
“Say what?!” cried Yugi upon coming out.
“Hey!” Yugi’s grandfather exclaimed. “The Pharaoh’s supposed to take your punishment! What are you doing out here?”
Pharaoh, thought Yugi, You’re coming back out! We had a deal!
"Well the deal's off!" said Yami from inside.
Pharaoh! thought Yugi.
CHANGE!
He then transformed back into the Pharaoh. “Eh?!” cried Yami as he realized that he was out in the real world while Yugi was inside the Millennium Puzzle.
“Shhhhhhhhh!” said Marlin from behind the newspaper.
“It’s about time!” Yugi’s grandfather said.
Uh-uh, no way man, thought Yami. I’m going in!
CHANGE!
Yugi was out, and Yami was in.
Yamiiiiiiiiiii! thought Yugi, angrily.
CHANGE!
Yami out, Yugi in.
Uuuuuurrrrrrggggghhhhh… thought Yami.
CHANGE!
Yamiiiiiii…
CHANGE!
Yugiiiiiii…
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHANGE!
CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHA-CHAAAAUUUUURRRRRRNNNNMMM…
“Say whaaaaaaaaaaat?!” shouted Yami and Yugi at the same time.
Everyone gasped at what happened. It seemed that Yami and Yugi kept changing and transforming into each other so many times that they caused a disturbance in the Millennium Puzzle and caused both Yugi and Yami to appear outside of the Millennium Puzzle at the same time! Now, how could this be, you might ask? Well, Yugi’s soul and body weren’t a solid. He was see-through like the first time the Millennium Puzzle broke in this story. Yami was still solid, and he was the one wearing the Millennium Puzzle. Neither Yugi or Yami knew what to do now that both of them were outside and they broke their ability to transform. They had separate bodies now…
Oh, and meanwhile, Kaiba and Duke were still in denial while Yami Bakura and Tristan were sitting on a bench outside the principal’s office waiting to be seen by the principal…
Find out what happens next time in “Yu-Gi-Oh! C”!
[SPOIL]NEXT CHAPTER SUMMARY COMING SOON.
NEXT TIME: Chapter 29- "Bye Bye, Millennium Puzzle!"[/SPOIL]
Last edited:
Hey, guys! I'm sooooo sorry I haven't updated in over a month! I've been really busy but I have been slowly working on this story! Anyway, with summer vacation coming I should have more time to work on things! Anyway, here's Chapter 29! Before you read this, make sure you've read Chapter 28 first!
Everybody's still unconscious...
Well, last time, you recall, Yugi and the gang went to summer school even though it wasn't summer, and the teacher turned out to be Marlin! (Not that that's too surprising, seeing how he appeared everywhere else.) Yami had agreed to take Yugi's place in the punishment he had received, and he and the other students were going to take a written test. Not only that, Tristan and Yami Bakura were sent to the principal's office for no reason at all! (Funny, huh?) And then to make matters worse, all of the students surrounding Yami began to taunt him and demand him to spill the answers to the test! Not that Yami knew the answers anyway, Yami finally gave up and broke the deal with Yugi, switching places with him. Yugi objected, so he transformed into Yami, who transformed back into Yugi, who transformed back into Yami, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on and so on and so on until finally they caused a jam in the Puzzle. This caused both of them to appear outside of the Puzzle! However, there were originally two souls occupying Yugi’s body, which had a one soul for one body policy. Yami was out when they transformed the last time, but when he transformed, the jam occurred and Yugi’s soul appeared out of the Puzzle. Yugi was basically see-through, while the solid Yami had the Millennium Puzzle. What now, you guys???
Chapter 29- “Bye Bye, Millennium Puzzle!”
This is impossible! thought Yami.
Everyone stared at the two guys who lost their ability to transform into each other. Then again, it wasn’t really transforming anyway. You see, transforming was basically just switching the occupancy of Yugi’s body. When Yugi transformed into Yami, his soul went inside the Puzzle while Yami’s went into Yugi’s body, and vise versa.
Yugi looked around the classroom. Upon realizing what had happened, he blushed and slowly waved his hand and said nervously, “Uh… heh heh heh… hey, everybody.”
“So… it is true,” said the kid named Cody while all the other little kids began talking amongst themselves upon discovering this discoverous discovery. (Wait… “discoverous”?!) “There are two of them.”
“Well duuuuuuuh!” said Yami Marik as he talked like a teenage girl. (Not sounded like, just talked like.) “I mean, why do you think the guy kept changing voices and getting bigger and smaller? There are two of them! I mean, it’s totally obvious! Sheesh!”
“Well excuuuuuuuuuuuse me!” shouted Yugi’s grandfather, folding his arms in displeasure.
“You knew that, ya’ moron!” shouted Joey.
“Oh yeah!” said Yugi’s grandfather, cheerfully.
Yami rolled his eyes. “Anyway,” he said, “so now you know. We must have been transforming so many times that the Millennium Puzzle jammed and we both ended up out here! You can go back to your tests now.”
“HEY YOU!” shouted Marlin, putting down his newspaper. “STOP TALKING! THESE PEOPLE ARE TRYING TO TAKE A TEST HERE!”
Yami gritted his teeth in anger and began shaking. “ME?!” he retorted. “But everybody else was talking too!” He began pointing at everybody who talked. “He talked, he talked, she talked, he talked, she talked, him, him, him him him him him her her her her her her her him her him her him him him her him her him him him him him her her her him him her him her him her him her him her him her him her him her him her him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him-“
>SLAP<
Yugi’s grandfather slapped Yami out of his insanity. “Thank you,” Yami replied. “I needed that.”
“Of course you did!” said Yugi’s grandfather. “You kept pointing at the same people over and over and over again!”
“YAMI! PHARAOH! OR WHATEVER!” shouted Marlin.
“Yami the Pharaoh,” replied Yami. “Actually, Yami isn’t my real name; people just call me that.”
“Want me to slap you again, punk?” Yugi’s grandfather said in a low and vicious tone.
“DUDE!” shouted Marlin. “JUST BECAUSE EVERYONE ELSE IN THE CLASSROOM IS TALKING, IT DOESN’T GIVE YOU THE RIGHT TO TALK AS WELL!”
“Then why do you keep scolding me?” shouted Yami, pointing from Marlin to himself. “Besides, I’m the Pharaoh anyway!”
“Technically, you’re the ex-Pharaoh,” said Yugi.
“I’m the eternal Pharaoh!” shouted Yami.
“Sheesh, take a chill pill, Pharaoh,” said Yami Marik.
“You take a get real pill, Derrick!” shouted Yami.
“It’s Marik.”
“Yeah, but you wanted me to call you Derrick.”
“I thought I wanted you to call me Eric.”
“No, it was Derrick!”
“Eric!”
“Derrick!”
“Eric!”
“Derrick!”
“Eric!”
“Derrick!”
“QUIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEET PHAAAAARAOOOOOOOH!” shouted Marlin.
“Seeeeeeeeeeeeeee?!” shouted Yami. “You did it again! He talked too and you blamed meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!”
“Heh, good thing I don’t want to be the Pharaoh anymore,” said Yami Marik. “If I did, that ‘Quiet Pharaoh’ would’ve applied to me!”
“Shut up, Yami Eric!”
“It’s Marik!”
“PHAAAAARAOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!” screamed Marlin at the top of his lungs, causing the class in the nearby windows to break.
“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!” Yami screamed back.
“THAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT’S IT!” shouted Marlin, his face turning red with steam coming out of his ears. “THAT TERRBILE AND UNNECESSARY PERFORMANCE OF TALKING BACK TO THE TEACHER JUST WON YOU A NICE TRIP TO THE PRINCIPAL’S OFFICE! SAY “OOOOOOOH”, EVERYBODY!”
“Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh,” everyone said as they turned to look at the busted Pharaoh.
“B-B-B-But you can’t do this to me!” shouted Yami. “I am the Pharaoh of Egypt.”
“Well incase you didn’t notice, your majesty,” reminded Marlin, “the last time I checked, THIS ISN’T EGYPT! This is, however, my classroom, and you are my student. As those titles, I have the right to send you to the principal’s office!”
“Tell him, Marlin!” shouted Yugi’s supportive grandfather, rising up in anger. “This is not what he promised to do!”
“I didn’t promise anything,” Yami replied.
“SHUT UP!” the entire classroom cried, except for Yugi and his friends. No wait, his friends were doing it too. It was everyone but Yami and Yugi.
“But I don’t wanna go to the principals office!” whined Yami like a little kid. “I don’t wanna, I don’t wanna, I don’t wanna!” He started jumping up and down in anger.
Marlin sighed with a smile on his face. “Well, Yami, if you really don’t want to go to the office of the principal, you can stay right here.”
Yami immediately stopped throwing his tantrum and looked up at Marlin. “Really?” he said in a high-pitched tone.
“Mm-hmm,” Marlin said, nodding a “yes”. “You can stay right here… but that Yugi kid will have to go in his place!”
“Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?!” cried Yugi to Yami.
“Don’t ‘ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh’ me!” Yami said back to him. “I didn’t say it, he did!” He pointed at Marlin. Then he looked at Marlin. “Okay, Marlin, you win. I’ll go to the principal’s office.”
“Nope, too late!” Marlin said, shaking his head and walking over. “After that tantrum, you’re staying right here. A crime was committed and somebody has to go to the principal’s office!”
Now it was Yami’s face that was a dark red. “THEN WHY CAN’T YOU GO!?!?!?”
“Because YOOOOOOOOOUUUUU committed the crime that was committed when you committed the committed crime of commitment, you crime-committing committer from the planet Stupid!” Marlin struck back.
Yami pointed at Marlin. “Maybe yoooooooooou committed the crime that was committed when the crime… uh… the committed… the crime of… and the planet of crime and punishment… and uh… what?” Yami held his head in confusion.
“You know,” said Yugi, “this is why this story has taken so long. It’s because of all the unnecessary dialogue spoken by you speaking speakers.”
“True ‘dat,” Yami Marik agreed, folding his arms.
“Anyway,” said Marlin, “let’s go.”
“But why do I have to go?” asked Yugi.
“Because you’re taking the Pharaoh’s place!” shouted Marlin.
“Don’t I have to get shot first?” asked Yugi.
“Oh yeah, that’s right,” said Marlin, pulling out a laser.
“Okay, never mind!” shouted Yugi.
“What are you complaining for?” said Yami. “You’re see through.”
“But I bet I can still grab ya’!” said Marlin, putting the laser gun on the ground and grabbing Yugi’s left arm.
“Oh no you don’t!” shouted Yami, grabbing Yugi’s right arm sucessfully.
“Oh boy…” said Yugi, boredly. (Wait… “boredly”?)
“Everyone!” said Marlin. “I’ll let you be excused from the test him you throw things at the Pharaoh to loosen his grip on Yugi!”
“I’m gonna love this!” said Yami Marik, picking up a pencil.
Suddenly, everybody picked up an object, whether it was a book, a pen, a crumpled up piece of paper, a coat of arms… Okay, I just said that to be random. When Yami noticed this, he said in a whimper, “Oh dear…”
“FIIIIIIIRE!”
Upon hearing Marlin’s cry, everybody, including Yugi’s friends and grandfather, began pummeling him with stuff.
“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” Yami screamed like a little girl. No, I take that back, because even a little girl wouldn’t scream as pathetic as the Pharaoh. (In fact, they wouldn’t scream pathetic at all!)
“Let go, you pointy-haired freak that happens to be a Pharaoh!” shouted Marlin.
“Hey, I’m pointy-haired, too!” said Yugi.
Finally, Yami couldn’t handle the pressure of being tormented by all the objects landing on him. He let go of Yugi. “Aha!” Marlin said as he now grabbed Yugi’s other arm.
“PHAAAAAAAARAAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!” shouted Yugi with tears coming out of his eyes as he tried to kick away from Marlin.
“YUUUUUUGIIIIIIIIII!” shouted Yami, tears streaming from his eyes. “DOOON’T GOOOOO! IIIII LOOOOOOVE YOOOOOOOOU!”
The entire classroom gasped and instantly stopped throwing objects at Yami.
Yami turned to the classroom, blushed, and cried, “AS A FRIEND, YOU MORONS! A FRIEND! A FRIEND! A FRIEND!”
Mokuba ran over to the door and opened it for Marlin. “Forgive me, Yugiiiii!” he cried.
“The last time I heard someone say that to me,” Yugi explained, “Marlin shaved my head off!”
“Oooooooooooooooooh…” the students said in awe.
Yami stopped crying and giggled. “That was funny.”
“Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” Yugi shouted as Marlin pulled him out of the classroom. He hung onto the doorknob as Marlin was holding on to the rest of his body. “Graaaaampaaaa! Heeeelp meeeee!”
“Sorry, Yugi,” Yugi’s grandfather sang. “I’d like to help ya’, but then I’d have to do the test.”
“Noooooooooooooooooooooooooohoooohoooohoooooooooooooooooo!” screeched Yugi like a maniac who was headed to a torture chamber. (Actually, to these morons, this whole story is a torture chamber.) “Gaaaaaaaaaahaaaaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Gaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Okay, I’m done.”
“Really?” said Marlin, happily.
“Nope!” said Yugi. “Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaaahaaaaaaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahaaaahaaaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…”
The door slammed.
“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…”
For a few seconds, everybody sat in silence upon hearing Yugi’s screams. Everyone who was standing up sat down.
Finally, Tea said, “Hey… maybe we should go help him.”
“But if we do that,” warned Ishizu, “we’ll have to take this test.”
“It doesn’t matter if we have to take this test,” said Tea, standing up. “We have to go help Yugi!”
“Tea,” said Joey, “I know we’ve got that whole friendship thing and all, but we really shouldn’t do this if we’ll have to take the test afterwards.”
“You don’t have to take the test,” said Yami. “You already made up for that when you threw all that stuff at me!”
“Oh yeah,” said Joey. “Dat’s right.”
Suddenly, all of the younger kids slowly turned their faces to Yami and grinned evil grins. When Yami noticed this, he laughed nervously and slowly spoke, “Uh… what’s up?”
“That puzzle…” said one kid. “It’s pure gold, isn’t it?”
“We should take it for ourselves!” said another girl.
“Say what?” said Yami the Pharaoh.
All of the little kids looked at each other and smiled. “With the teacher gone,” said Marlin, “no one can stop us!”
“H-h-hold on a minute,” said Yami, lifting his hands up and shaking his head. “Now when did you decide to do this?”
“Just now,” answered Cody.
“Hey now,” said Joey, standing up. “you can’t take the Pharaoh’s Millennium Puzzle. It’s his. Besides… it’s overrated.”
“WHAT?” said the shocked Pharaoh as he turned to Joey.
“I said,” said Joey, winking at Yami a few times, “that the Puzzle isn’t so special.”
Yami, who didn’t catch on to Joey’s plan to save the Puzzle, replied, “Wait now, so are you very tired or do you have some eye problems?”
“Forget about it,” said Joey. Then he sat down and said, “Everybody, forget about the Millennium Puzzle. It really isn’t as special as it looks-“
“What are you talking about?!” cried the Pharaoh, rising up in anger. “Of course this Millennium Puzzle is valuable! How many Millennium Items do you think there are? There are only seven of them, each one a different and individual item!”
Joey jumped up to Yami and tried to cover his mouth, but Yami slapped his hand away, “Hands off the merchandise, punk!”
“Ooooooooh…” said the little kids.
“You just got slayed, Pharaoh,” said Yami Marik.
“But Pharaoh,” said Joey, “the Millennium Puzzle is overrated, remember?” He began alternating winks with his eyes, but Yami still didn’t get the message.
“If there was ever anything that was valuable,” stated Yami Yugi, “it’s this Millennium Puzzle! It’s probably more valuable than gold itself, even though it is gold! Why, if anyone tried to steal this and sell this on Ebay, they’d probably gain so much money that they’d be rolling in dough through even a Great Depression 2!”
Everyone gasped upon hearing those words.
“This isn’t America, dude,” said Mokuba. (Well, it might as well be!) “They were the ones that had a Great Depression.”
“So the Millennium Puzzle is very valuable…” said another random little kid named Frank.
“Then we should steal it!” said a little girl. “It’s real live gold!”
“What he means is,” interrupted Joey, sweating like he was a car window getting rained upon, “it’s fools’ gold!”
“You’re the fool for thinking this gold is so cheap!” retorted Yami. “THE MILLENNIUM PUZZLE IS A RARE GOLD ARTIFACT THAT IS VERY VALUABLE! DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR? DO I? HUH? HUUUUUUH?!”
“Um… maybe?” said Ishizu.
“YES, YOU LITTLE DELINQUENTS!” shouted Yami, evilly. “THIS PUZZLE IS PROBABLY THE MOST VALUABLE THING IN THE ENTIRE WORLD! AND IT’S MINE, ALL MINE! WAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAA!”
The room stirred with silence as everyone stared at the mad Pharaoh, who finished laughing in a high-pitched maniacal voice. (See, that’s why the room was silent. He finished laughing. Yeah. Okay. I’m done. Sorry. Okay.) Yami stopped and looked around to see everyone laughing. Joey had basically sighed to show that he gave up, considering the fact that Yami basically ruined his plan.
Finally, Cody whispered to the kid beside him, “Okay… let’s jump him so we can take the puzzle. Ready? Go!”
“Get the Pharaoh!” all the little kids shouted as they picked the objects they threw off of the floor so they could beat up Yami.
“Hahahahaaaaaaaa!” Yami shouted in his evil tone as they rushed over to him. “You little fools! You’ll never be able to take this Millennium Puzzle! I’ll never give it to you guys!”
Cody came to him and asked, “Can I have the Millennium Puzzle?”
“Eh, why not?” Yami answered nicely, taking off the chain that held his pendant. “Here you go.”
“Thanks, dude,” Cody replied, taking the Puzzle. “Sweet!”
Joey didn’t do anything, as his jaw was dropped open and his eyes popped out. Everyone else face faulted except for the little kids.
Suddenly, the brain of the Pharaoh began to function normally again (or for the first time- it depends on how dumb you’ve thought he has been) and Yami said, “Hey kid! Give that back to me this instant!”
“Here, Elmer!” Cody cried as he threw the chunk of gold to a black-haired little boy with freckles and a moustache. Okay, I lied about that last part. Anyway, Elmer caught the Puzzle.
“Touchdown!” he said.
Suddenly, Yami climbed onto the top of his desk and stood on it. “Give it back!” he cried, jumping on it. He then turned to his friends. “Don’t just sit there like the idiots that you are! Get that Puzzle back!”
“Why don’t you get it back, Pharaoh?” cried Yami Marik.
“Yeah!” said Ishizu. “Wait… did I say that?”
“Why should I try to get that Puzzle back just so I could give it to you?” asked Yami Marik.
“Tell you what!” suggested Yami. “The first one to give me back that Puzzle will get to keep it for a day!”
“SAY WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!” cried Joey.
“No wait!” said Yami. “The first GROUP that will give it to me will get to keep it for a day!”
“Make it forever!” said Yami Marik. “And what groups are you talking about?”
“The groups are,” said Yami, “my friends… versus the little kids I don’t know. And all right then… the first group to give it to me shall keep the Puzzle.”
“But we already have it!” said Elmer.
“DARN YOU!” shouted Yami. “OKAY THEN! CHANGE OF PLANS AGAIN! WHAT TIME IS IT NOW? OH YES, IT’S 11:45AM!” (Time flies when you’re being stupid.) “WHICHEVER GETS THE PUZZLE AT NOON KEEPS IT!”
“Sounds good to me!” said Mokuba.
“Okay then!” said Yami, pointing at Elmer but looking at his friends. “CHAAAAAARGE!”
“Gimme that Puzzle, ya brat!” shouted Yami Marik as he leaped up and flew to the kid. “What?!” He looked below him when he realized that he couldn’t move. He realized that some of the little kids were pulling on his legs to make him trip. “Nooooooooooooo!” he cried as he sank down to the ground.
Meanwhile, Elmer ran behind the teacher’s desk, which was in the front of the room. Yami noticed this and crouched down, ready to pounce on him from his desk.
Yugi’s grandfather noticed this and said, “Pharaoh… DOOOOOON’T!”
“GIIIIIIIIMEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” Yami screeched as he jumped off his desk- which was in the middle of the room, by the way- and toward the teacher’s desk.
“Hey Jack!” cried Elmer. “Catch!”
He threw the Puzzle to his left, at the kid named Jack, who was near the door. Jack caught it as Yami went, “Whoaaaaah!” The Pharaoh crashed onto the desk and slid through all the papers and some apple that were on the desk. Everything flew off.
Meanwhile, Mokuba, who was near the door anyway, ran up to Jack to try and get the Puzzle. Jack threw the Puzzle across the room and toward a girl named Lydia, who would’ve gotten the Puzzle had not Joey threw himself in front of her to try and grab the Puzzle. He managed to grab the chain of the Puzzle, but he couldn’t stop himself from flying through the air, causing him to collide with the desk in his path. He knocked over the desk, but since Yugi’s grandfather was already running over there to get the Puzzle from Lydia, he tripped over the desk as well. Lydia took the Puzzle from Joey only to have it snatched by Tea, who ran away from the three of them only to run into Cody. Cody forced her to trip and fall, causing her to throw the Millennium Puzzle into the air. Ishizu leaped up to get it since it was falling toward her, but a kid who had already grabbed Yami Marik had grabbed her ankle and dragged her down as well. Cody tried to catch the Puzzle only to have it get hit by an apple that Yami threw, forcing it to head toward the back of the room. The problem was that with nobody there it would crash into the wall and break. Luckily, somebody managed to get up and make it to the back of the room and grab the Puzzle. Unluckily, it was Lydia.
“Tartar sauce!” cried Yami.
Meanwhile, Odion had finished working on his test (since he had been working on it long after everyone else quit) and tried to take the Puzzle back from Lydia. However, as he got up and ran he tripped on his own desk, causing it to slowly lean over. He leaped off the desk as it crashed and pounced onto Lydia, who panicked and threw the Puzzle to Cody, who couldn’t catch it because Yami Marik managed to get up and grab the Puzzle before Cody did. Unfortunately he couldn’t fight off the little kids who were still holding onto his legs. Mokuba ran over to the action but was pounced on by a little girl by the name of Nancy. Yami got up and ran over to Yami Marik to try and help him. Joey and Yugi’s grandfather got up and tried to run to the Pharaoh, but Joey slipped onto the phone pieces that he had made earlier, and since he didn’t want to be the only one to fall, he pulled Yugi’s grandfather down with him.
“Why, you!” Solomon said. He jumped onto Joey and started beating the stuffing out of him while Yami was beating the little kids on Yami Marik with a textbook. Lydia got the apple that Yami threw and hurled it at the Pharaoh. It landed smack dab in his mouth due to the fact that Yami had it opened as he was screaming bloody murder at the little kids he was beating and the apple flew between his two rows of teeth. Yami gagged with the apple stuck in his mouth and he fell backward on the ground.
Tea managed to get up and run to Mokuba to rescue him from Nancy, but since Yami Marik thought that at that time it was convenient to slide the Puzzle away from the area that he was in, he slid the Puzzle across the floor, causing Tea to hear it. She was running toward Mokuba, but when she heard the sound she jerked her head around to see the Puzzle. Because of this she sprained her neck (“Oww!” she went.) and caused her to slip and fall on top of Nancy and Mokuba. Luckily, Mokuba rolled out of Tea’s way, so he got up, jumped over the two girls, and dived for the Puzzle that was headed for the teacher’s desk.
The Pharaoh tried to crawl over to Mokuba to try and take the Puzzle away from him, but it freaked Mokuba out to see a Pharaoh with in apple in his mouth reaching for him. Therefore, Mokuba screamed and threw the Puzzle at Tea, who was on top of Nancy. He managed to throw it to her just before Cody pounced on him and push himself and Mokuba into the desk.
Yami spit the apple out of his mouth and cried, “RUUUUUUUUN, TEA! RUN FOR YOUR FREAKIN’ LIIIIIIIIIIFE!”
“Okay, Yami!” Tea shouted, but Nancy pulled her ankles and make her fall on top of her and throw the Puzzle toward one of the open windows that was across from the room.
“Noooooooooooo!” everyone cried as they watched the artifact fly through the air. However, the Pharaoh had managed to gather the last of his strength (of course) and rise up, managing to force his bruised right arm up in the path of the Puzzle…
Good news: The Puzzle made contact with his hand.
Bad news: The part that made contact with his hand was the sharp part at the very bottom.
“Eyoooooooouuuch!” screeched Yami upon experiencing the pain of touching the pointy part of the pyramid-shaped puzzle with the palm of his bare hand. It didn’t really bleed or anything like that, but there was a mark on it. After severely poking it, the Puzzle bounced off of his hand and fell to the floor. Or did it?
Yes folks, it fell down, but luckily, Yami was able to lift his right leg under it to try and get it to land on him.
Good news: It worked.
Bad news: His body came in contact with the sharp part again.
“Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” screamed Yami upon feeling the pain. He lowered his left hand to try and grab the chain of the Puzzle but lost his balance upon doing that. “Whooooooooooooooooaaaah!”
“Gotcha!” Cody cried as he reached for the Puzzle while he was on Mokuba. Unfortunately for everyone on the Pharaoh’s side, he caught the Puzzle with ease. Mokuba tried to grab him in order to get the Puzzle, but he failed due to the fact that Cody managed to slip away from him, which wasn’t really hard considering the fact that Cody was on top of Mokuba. The problem for him was that when Yami lost his balance he fell on top of Cody. Both people were exhausted from their fighting, so they groaned as they tried to recover.
The Puzzle slipped out of Cody’s hand and became out of reach for the two of them. Mokuba slowly tried to crawl around the two of them to try and get the Puzzle. Ishizu was on the floor still. Tea and Nancy were still on the floor as well, and Tea was moaning from her stiff neck. Odion was also on the floor, trying to break free from Lydia. Yami Marik was being beaten up by other little kids, but he realized that the Cody had “fumbled” the Millennium Puzzle. He also realized that if he stayed put, the little kids would stay on him and Mokuba could get the Puzzle and escape.
Everything is going great now, thought Yami Marik. All Mokuba has to do it get the Puzzle and run…
Unfortunately, things had to get worse. You see, Odion was completely beaten up by Lydia, so she freed herself from him and ran away. Lydia ran into Ishizu to try and beat her up as well so that she wouldn’t get up, so they got into a fight themselves. They formed a dust cloud which collided with the dust cloud that Joey and Yugi’s grandfather were in, and that one big super dust cloud flew to the front of the room where the teacher’s desk was. Yami and Cody were still on the ground, but Mokuba managed to get the Millennium Puzzle with his hand. He slowly held it in his hand, but he then turned to see the giant dust cloud of people headed his way.
“OH NO!” Mokuba cried as he saw the Puzzle.
The dust cloud of Ishizu, Lydia, Joey, and Yugi’s grandfather collided with Mokuba, and so he ended up in the dust cloud. To make matters worse, since Mokuba was near Cody and Yami, they ended up in the dust cloud as well. So now, Yami, Cody, Mokuba, Joey, Lydia, Ishizu, and Yugi’s grandfather were stuck in the dust cloud of fighting.
“AAUGH! THE PUZZLE WAS IN THERE!” shouted Yami Marik as he extended his hand out toward the dust cloud to try and grab the Puzzle. The pounding kids did the same, and this caused them to end up in the cloud as well. “WHOOOOOOOOOOAH!” they cried as they all flew into the cartoon dust cloud.
Jack and Elmer, two kids who were on different sides of the room, noticed what was going on and ran over to the action and tried to help, but they got pulled in as well. Now the dust cloud contained everybody except for Nancy, Tea, Odion, and, um, that’s it I think. This big cloud of dust of people fighting got so out of control that it flew around the classroom and then made it to the front of the room near the door where Tea and Nancy were causing, yep, you guessed it, them to get sucked into the dust cloud of doom (not to mention pure stupidity). With everyone except Odion caught in the mess, the dust cloud of people burst through the door and actually moved across the hallway outside of the room, up some stairs, and eventually to the roof of the school. The puzzle was still in the cloud of people killing each other or being killed (like that famous “kill or be killed” saying), and none of the morons noticed that they were on top of the roof. In fact, they didn’t notice that they even flew up to the room until they ended up going off of it shortly afterward.
Meanwhile, Odion slowly managed to get up. He just so happened to look at that open window to see a giant dust cloud slowly falling off the roof of the school while hearing the screaming that was coming from it. He scratched his head in confusion. “How did they get up there?” he said.
Anyway, the dust cloud of people fighting continued falling toward the ground. It eventually hit the ground and then rolled from the sidewalk that it landed on to an open manhole that was in the street, where it then fell through the manhole with all the people inside.
The dust finally cleared when everyone was too exhausted to continue fighting. They began huffing and puffing as they all looked around. They were located in a dark area under the street, and there was a greenish yellowish liquid that was flowing near the ground they were lying on. Everybody stood up and realized where they were.
“Hey wait,” said a tired Joey. “Don’t tell me we’re where I think we are!”
“Legoland?” Yami asked him.
“No, you fool!” cried Yami Marik. “I think we’re in the sewer system!”
“SAY WHAAAAAAAT?!” Joey cried. (Well, almost everybody realized where they were.)
Yes folks, apparently the dust cloud rolled out of the room, up on the roof, off the roof, and through a manhole. They were on the ground beside a ladder that led up to the top of the manhole, but they were near a lake of greenish yellowish liquid.
“Oh well,” Yami said as he sighed and brushed himself off. He then looked at his watch. (Wait, he has a watch?) “Okay, it’s noon.” (Once again, time flies when you’re being stupid.)
“Noon?!” Tea said. “Oh yeah, the Puzzle!”
“Okay,” said Yami, “now who has the Millennium Puzzle?”
He looked around at everyone in the sewer area. Everyone else looked around, but they didn’t see the Millennium Puzzle anywhere. None of them had the Puzzle!
“Oh snap!” said Yami. “The Puzzle is gone!”
“But where could it have gone?” Tea asked him, holding her neck in pain.
Everyone looked around for the artifact. They were on the “sidewalk” area under the sewer, and beside them was the lake of… well… yeah.
When Yami realized where the Puzzle had to be if it wasn’t on the sidewalk, he groaned and cried, “OOOOHHHH NOOOOOOOO! NOT THERE! ANYWHERE BUT IN THERE!”
Everybody else came with the same conclusion. The Millennium Puzzle was in the sea of sewer water, otherwise known as…
Meanwhile, Duke and Kaiba were still in denial. At the same time, Tristan and Yami Bakura were patting Yugi on the back as Yugi was sniffing from his crying. Marlin was just giggling as he watched them. So what will happen now that Yami and the gang are in the sewer? Will they get the Puzzle back? And will they ever get their cards changed? Find out… next time!
NEXT TIME: Chapter 30- "Adventure in the Sewer System!?"
Everybody's still unconscious...
Well, last time, you recall, Yugi and the gang went to summer school even though it wasn't summer, and the teacher turned out to be Marlin! (Not that that's too surprising, seeing how he appeared everywhere else.) Yami had agreed to take Yugi's place in the punishment he had received, and he and the other students were going to take a written test. Not only that, Tristan and Yami Bakura were sent to the principal's office for no reason at all! (Funny, huh?) And then to make matters worse, all of the students surrounding Yami began to taunt him and demand him to spill the answers to the test! Not that Yami knew the answers anyway, Yami finally gave up and broke the deal with Yugi, switching places with him. Yugi objected, so he transformed into Yami, who transformed back into Yugi, who transformed back into Yami, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on and so on and so on until finally they caused a jam in the Puzzle. This caused both of them to appear outside of the Puzzle! However, there were originally two souls occupying Yugi’s body, which had a one soul for one body policy. Yami was out when they transformed the last time, but when he transformed, the jam occurred and Yugi’s soul appeared out of the Puzzle. Yugi was basically see-through, while the solid Yami had the Millennium Puzzle. What now, you guys???
Chapter 29- “Bye Bye, Millennium Puzzle!”
This is impossible! thought Yami.
Everyone stared at the two guys who lost their ability to transform into each other. Then again, it wasn’t really transforming anyway. You see, transforming was basically just switching the occupancy of Yugi’s body. When Yugi transformed into Yami, his soul went inside the Puzzle while Yami’s went into Yugi’s body, and vise versa.
Yugi looked around the classroom. Upon realizing what had happened, he blushed and slowly waved his hand and said nervously, “Uh… heh heh heh… hey, everybody.”
“So… it is true,” said the kid named Cody while all the other little kids began talking amongst themselves upon discovering this discoverous discovery. (Wait… “discoverous”?!) “There are two of them.”
“Well duuuuuuuh!” said Yami Marik as he talked like a teenage girl. (Not sounded like, just talked like.) “I mean, why do you think the guy kept changing voices and getting bigger and smaller? There are two of them! I mean, it’s totally obvious! Sheesh!”
“Well excuuuuuuuuuuuse me!” shouted Yugi’s grandfather, folding his arms in displeasure.
“You knew that, ya’ moron!” shouted Joey.
“Oh yeah!” said Yugi’s grandfather, cheerfully.
Yami rolled his eyes. “Anyway,” he said, “so now you know. We must have been transforming so many times that the Millennium Puzzle jammed and we both ended up out here! You can go back to your tests now.”
“HEY YOU!” shouted Marlin, putting down his newspaper. “STOP TALKING! THESE PEOPLE ARE TRYING TO TAKE A TEST HERE!”
Yami gritted his teeth in anger and began shaking. “ME?!” he retorted. “But everybody else was talking too!” He began pointing at everybody who talked. “He talked, he talked, she talked, he talked, she talked, him, him, him him him him him her her her her her her her him her him her him him him her him her him him him him him her her her him him her him her him her him her him her him her him her him her him her him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him him-“
>SLAP<
Yugi’s grandfather slapped Yami out of his insanity. “Thank you,” Yami replied. “I needed that.”
“Of course you did!” said Yugi’s grandfather. “You kept pointing at the same people over and over and over again!”
“YAMI! PHARAOH! OR WHATEVER!” shouted Marlin.
“Yami the Pharaoh,” replied Yami. “Actually, Yami isn’t my real name; people just call me that.”
“Want me to slap you again, punk?” Yugi’s grandfather said in a low and vicious tone.
“DUDE!” shouted Marlin. “JUST BECAUSE EVERYONE ELSE IN THE CLASSROOM IS TALKING, IT DOESN’T GIVE YOU THE RIGHT TO TALK AS WELL!”
“Then why do you keep scolding me?” shouted Yami, pointing from Marlin to himself. “Besides, I’m the Pharaoh anyway!”
“Technically, you’re the ex-Pharaoh,” said Yugi.
“I’m the eternal Pharaoh!” shouted Yami.
“Sheesh, take a chill pill, Pharaoh,” said Yami Marik.
“You take a get real pill, Derrick!” shouted Yami.
“It’s Marik.”
“Yeah, but you wanted me to call you Derrick.”
“I thought I wanted you to call me Eric.”
“No, it was Derrick!”
“Eric!”
“Derrick!”
“Eric!”
“Derrick!”
“Eric!”
“Derrick!”
“QUIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEET PHAAAAARAOOOOOOOH!” shouted Marlin.
“Seeeeeeeeeeeeeee?!” shouted Yami. “You did it again! He talked too and you blamed meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!”
“Heh, good thing I don’t want to be the Pharaoh anymore,” said Yami Marik. “If I did, that ‘Quiet Pharaoh’ would’ve applied to me!”
“Shut up, Yami Eric!”
“It’s Marik!”
“PHAAAAARAOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!” screamed Marlin at the top of his lungs, causing the class in the nearby windows to break.
“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!” Yami screamed back.
“THAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT’S IT!” shouted Marlin, his face turning red with steam coming out of his ears. “THAT TERRBILE AND UNNECESSARY PERFORMANCE OF TALKING BACK TO THE TEACHER JUST WON YOU A NICE TRIP TO THE PRINCIPAL’S OFFICE! SAY “OOOOOOOH”, EVERYBODY!”
“Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh,” everyone said as they turned to look at the busted Pharaoh.
“B-B-B-But you can’t do this to me!” shouted Yami. “I am the Pharaoh of Egypt.”
“Well incase you didn’t notice, your majesty,” reminded Marlin, “the last time I checked, THIS ISN’T EGYPT! This is, however, my classroom, and you are my student. As those titles, I have the right to send you to the principal’s office!”
“Tell him, Marlin!” shouted Yugi’s supportive grandfather, rising up in anger. “This is not what he promised to do!”
“I didn’t promise anything,” Yami replied.
“SHUT UP!” the entire classroom cried, except for Yugi and his friends. No wait, his friends were doing it too. It was everyone but Yami and Yugi.
“But I don’t wanna go to the principals office!” whined Yami like a little kid. “I don’t wanna, I don’t wanna, I don’t wanna!” He started jumping up and down in anger.
Marlin sighed with a smile on his face. “Well, Yami, if you really don’t want to go to the office of the principal, you can stay right here.”
Yami immediately stopped throwing his tantrum and looked up at Marlin. “Really?” he said in a high-pitched tone.
“Mm-hmm,” Marlin said, nodding a “yes”. “You can stay right here… but that Yugi kid will have to go in his place!”
“Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?!” cried Yugi to Yami.
“Don’t ‘ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh’ me!” Yami said back to him. “I didn’t say it, he did!” He pointed at Marlin. Then he looked at Marlin. “Okay, Marlin, you win. I’ll go to the principal’s office.”
“Nope, too late!” Marlin said, shaking his head and walking over. “After that tantrum, you’re staying right here. A crime was committed and somebody has to go to the principal’s office!”
Now it was Yami’s face that was a dark red. “THEN WHY CAN’T YOU GO!?!?!?”
“Because YOOOOOOOOOUUUUU committed the crime that was committed when you committed the committed crime of commitment, you crime-committing committer from the planet Stupid!” Marlin struck back.
Yami pointed at Marlin. “Maybe yoooooooooou committed the crime that was committed when the crime… uh… the committed… the crime of… and the planet of crime and punishment… and uh… what?” Yami held his head in confusion.
“You know,” said Yugi, “this is why this story has taken so long. It’s because of all the unnecessary dialogue spoken by you speaking speakers.”
“True ‘dat,” Yami Marik agreed, folding his arms.
“Anyway,” said Marlin, “let’s go.”
“But why do I have to go?” asked Yugi.
“Because you’re taking the Pharaoh’s place!” shouted Marlin.
“Don’t I have to get shot first?” asked Yugi.
“Oh yeah, that’s right,” said Marlin, pulling out a laser.
“Okay, never mind!” shouted Yugi.
“What are you complaining for?” said Yami. “You’re see through.”
“But I bet I can still grab ya’!” said Marlin, putting the laser gun on the ground and grabbing Yugi’s left arm.
“Oh no you don’t!” shouted Yami, grabbing Yugi’s right arm sucessfully.
“Oh boy…” said Yugi, boredly. (Wait… “boredly”?)
“Everyone!” said Marlin. “I’ll let you be excused from the test him you throw things at the Pharaoh to loosen his grip on Yugi!”
“I’m gonna love this!” said Yami Marik, picking up a pencil.
Suddenly, everybody picked up an object, whether it was a book, a pen, a crumpled up piece of paper, a coat of arms… Okay, I just said that to be random. When Yami noticed this, he said in a whimper, “Oh dear…”
“FIIIIIIIRE!”
Upon hearing Marlin’s cry, everybody, including Yugi’s friends and grandfather, began pummeling him with stuff.
“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” Yami screamed like a little girl. No, I take that back, because even a little girl wouldn’t scream as pathetic as the Pharaoh. (In fact, they wouldn’t scream pathetic at all!)
“Let go, you pointy-haired freak that happens to be a Pharaoh!” shouted Marlin.
“Hey, I’m pointy-haired, too!” said Yugi.
Finally, Yami couldn’t handle the pressure of being tormented by all the objects landing on him. He let go of Yugi. “Aha!” Marlin said as he now grabbed Yugi’s other arm.
“PHAAAAAAAARAAAAOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!” shouted Yugi with tears coming out of his eyes as he tried to kick away from Marlin.
“YUUUUUUGIIIIIIIIII!” shouted Yami, tears streaming from his eyes. “DOOON’T GOOOOO! IIIII LOOOOOOVE YOOOOOOOOU!”
The entire classroom gasped and instantly stopped throwing objects at Yami.
Yami turned to the classroom, blushed, and cried, “AS A FRIEND, YOU MORONS! A FRIEND! A FRIEND! A FRIEND!”
Mokuba ran over to the door and opened it for Marlin. “Forgive me, Yugiiiii!” he cried.
“The last time I heard someone say that to me,” Yugi explained, “Marlin shaved my head off!”
“Oooooooooooooooooh…” the students said in awe.
Yami stopped crying and giggled. “That was funny.”
“Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” Yugi shouted as Marlin pulled him out of the classroom. He hung onto the doorknob as Marlin was holding on to the rest of his body. “Graaaaampaaaa! Heeeelp meeeee!”
“Sorry, Yugi,” Yugi’s grandfather sang. “I’d like to help ya’, but then I’d have to do the test.”
“Noooooooooooooooooooooooooohoooohoooohoooooooooooooooooo!” screeched Yugi like a maniac who was headed to a torture chamber. (Actually, to these morons, this whole story is a torture chamber.) “Gaaaaaaaaaahaaaaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Gaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Okay, I’m done.”
“Really?” said Marlin, happily.
“Nope!” said Yugi. “Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaaahaaaaaaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahaaaahaaaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…”
The door slammed.
“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa…”
For a few seconds, everybody sat in silence upon hearing Yugi’s screams. Everyone who was standing up sat down.
Finally, Tea said, “Hey… maybe we should go help him.”
“But if we do that,” warned Ishizu, “we’ll have to take this test.”
“It doesn’t matter if we have to take this test,” said Tea, standing up. “We have to go help Yugi!”
“Tea,” said Joey, “I know we’ve got that whole friendship thing and all, but we really shouldn’t do this if we’ll have to take the test afterwards.”
“You don’t have to take the test,” said Yami. “You already made up for that when you threw all that stuff at me!”
“Oh yeah,” said Joey. “Dat’s right.”
Suddenly, all of the younger kids slowly turned their faces to Yami and grinned evil grins. When Yami noticed this, he laughed nervously and slowly spoke, “Uh… what’s up?”
“That puzzle…” said one kid. “It’s pure gold, isn’t it?”
“We should take it for ourselves!” said another girl.
“Say what?” said Yami the Pharaoh.
All of the little kids looked at each other and smiled. “With the teacher gone,” said Marlin, “no one can stop us!”
“H-h-hold on a minute,” said Yami, lifting his hands up and shaking his head. “Now when did you decide to do this?”
“Just now,” answered Cody.
“Hey now,” said Joey, standing up. “you can’t take the Pharaoh’s Millennium Puzzle. It’s his. Besides… it’s overrated.”
“WHAT?” said the shocked Pharaoh as he turned to Joey.
“I said,” said Joey, winking at Yami a few times, “that the Puzzle isn’t so special.”
Yami, who didn’t catch on to Joey’s plan to save the Puzzle, replied, “Wait now, so are you very tired or do you have some eye problems?”
“Forget about it,” said Joey. Then he sat down and said, “Everybody, forget about the Millennium Puzzle. It really isn’t as special as it looks-“
“What are you talking about?!” cried the Pharaoh, rising up in anger. “Of course this Millennium Puzzle is valuable! How many Millennium Items do you think there are? There are only seven of them, each one a different and individual item!”
Joey jumped up to Yami and tried to cover his mouth, but Yami slapped his hand away, “Hands off the merchandise, punk!”
“Ooooooooh…” said the little kids.
“You just got slayed, Pharaoh,” said Yami Marik.
“But Pharaoh,” said Joey, “the Millennium Puzzle is overrated, remember?” He began alternating winks with his eyes, but Yami still didn’t get the message.
“If there was ever anything that was valuable,” stated Yami Yugi, “it’s this Millennium Puzzle! It’s probably more valuable than gold itself, even though it is gold! Why, if anyone tried to steal this and sell this on Ebay, they’d probably gain so much money that they’d be rolling in dough through even a Great Depression 2!”
Everyone gasped upon hearing those words.
“This isn’t America, dude,” said Mokuba. (Well, it might as well be!) “They were the ones that had a Great Depression.”
“So the Millennium Puzzle is very valuable…” said another random little kid named Frank.
“Then we should steal it!” said a little girl. “It’s real live gold!”
“What he means is,” interrupted Joey, sweating like he was a car window getting rained upon, “it’s fools’ gold!”
“You’re the fool for thinking this gold is so cheap!” retorted Yami. “THE MILLENNIUM PUZZLE IS A RARE GOLD ARTIFACT THAT IS VERY VALUABLE! DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR? DO I? HUH? HUUUUUUH?!”
“Um… maybe?” said Ishizu.
“YES, YOU LITTLE DELINQUENTS!” shouted Yami, evilly. “THIS PUZZLE IS PROBABLY THE MOST VALUABLE THING IN THE ENTIRE WORLD! AND IT’S MINE, ALL MINE! WAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAAAAA!”
The room stirred with silence as everyone stared at the mad Pharaoh, who finished laughing in a high-pitched maniacal voice. (See, that’s why the room was silent. He finished laughing. Yeah. Okay. I’m done. Sorry. Okay.) Yami stopped and looked around to see everyone laughing. Joey had basically sighed to show that he gave up, considering the fact that Yami basically ruined his plan.
Finally, Cody whispered to the kid beside him, “Okay… let’s jump him so we can take the puzzle. Ready? Go!”
“Get the Pharaoh!” all the little kids shouted as they picked the objects they threw off of the floor so they could beat up Yami.
“Hahahahaaaaaaaa!” Yami shouted in his evil tone as they rushed over to him. “You little fools! You’ll never be able to take this Millennium Puzzle! I’ll never give it to you guys!”
Cody came to him and asked, “Can I have the Millennium Puzzle?”
“Eh, why not?” Yami answered nicely, taking off the chain that held his pendant. “Here you go.”
“Thanks, dude,” Cody replied, taking the Puzzle. “Sweet!”
Joey didn’t do anything, as his jaw was dropped open and his eyes popped out. Everyone else face faulted except for the little kids.
Suddenly, the brain of the Pharaoh began to function normally again (or for the first time- it depends on how dumb you’ve thought he has been) and Yami said, “Hey kid! Give that back to me this instant!”
“Here, Elmer!” Cody cried as he threw the chunk of gold to a black-haired little boy with freckles and a moustache. Okay, I lied about that last part. Anyway, Elmer caught the Puzzle.
“Touchdown!” he said.
Suddenly, Yami climbed onto the top of his desk and stood on it. “Give it back!” he cried, jumping on it. He then turned to his friends. “Don’t just sit there like the idiots that you are! Get that Puzzle back!”
“Why don’t you get it back, Pharaoh?” cried Yami Marik.
“Yeah!” said Ishizu. “Wait… did I say that?”
“Why should I try to get that Puzzle back just so I could give it to you?” asked Yami Marik.
“Tell you what!” suggested Yami. “The first one to give me back that Puzzle will get to keep it for a day!”
“SAY WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!” cried Joey.
“No wait!” said Yami. “The first GROUP that will give it to me will get to keep it for a day!”
“Make it forever!” said Yami Marik. “And what groups are you talking about?”
“The groups are,” said Yami, “my friends… versus the little kids I don’t know. And all right then… the first group to give it to me shall keep the Puzzle.”
“But we already have it!” said Elmer.
“DARN YOU!” shouted Yami. “OKAY THEN! CHANGE OF PLANS AGAIN! WHAT TIME IS IT NOW? OH YES, IT’S 11:45AM!” (Time flies when you’re being stupid.) “WHICHEVER GETS THE PUZZLE AT NOON KEEPS IT!”
“Sounds good to me!” said Mokuba.
“Okay then!” said Yami, pointing at Elmer but looking at his friends. “CHAAAAAARGE!”
“Gimme that Puzzle, ya brat!” shouted Yami Marik as he leaped up and flew to the kid. “What?!” He looked below him when he realized that he couldn’t move. He realized that some of the little kids were pulling on his legs to make him trip. “Nooooooooooooo!” he cried as he sank down to the ground.
Meanwhile, Elmer ran behind the teacher’s desk, which was in the front of the room. Yami noticed this and crouched down, ready to pounce on him from his desk.
Yugi’s grandfather noticed this and said, “Pharaoh… DOOOOOON’T!”
“GIIIIIIIIMEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!” Yami screeched as he jumped off his desk- which was in the middle of the room, by the way- and toward the teacher’s desk.
“Hey Jack!” cried Elmer. “Catch!”
He threw the Puzzle to his left, at the kid named Jack, who was near the door. Jack caught it as Yami went, “Whoaaaaah!” The Pharaoh crashed onto the desk and slid through all the papers and some apple that were on the desk. Everything flew off.
Meanwhile, Mokuba, who was near the door anyway, ran up to Jack to try and get the Puzzle. Jack threw the Puzzle across the room and toward a girl named Lydia, who would’ve gotten the Puzzle had not Joey threw himself in front of her to try and grab the Puzzle. He managed to grab the chain of the Puzzle, but he couldn’t stop himself from flying through the air, causing him to collide with the desk in his path. He knocked over the desk, but since Yugi’s grandfather was already running over there to get the Puzzle from Lydia, he tripped over the desk as well. Lydia took the Puzzle from Joey only to have it snatched by Tea, who ran away from the three of them only to run into Cody. Cody forced her to trip and fall, causing her to throw the Millennium Puzzle into the air. Ishizu leaped up to get it since it was falling toward her, but a kid who had already grabbed Yami Marik had grabbed her ankle and dragged her down as well. Cody tried to catch the Puzzle only to have it get hit by an apple that Yami threw, forcing it to head toward the back of the room. The problem was that with nobody there it would crash into the wall and break. Luckily, somebody managed to get up and make it to the back of the room and grab the Puzzle. Unluckily, it was Lydia.
“Tartar sauce!” cried Yami.
Meanwhile, Odion had finished working on his test (since he had been working on it long after everyone else quit) and tried to take the Puzzle back from Lydia. However, as he got up and ran he tripped on his own desk, causing it to slowly lean over. He leaped off the desk as it crashed and pounced onto Lydia, who panicked and threw the Puzzle to Cody, who couldn’t catch it because Yami Marik managed to get up and grab the Puzzle before Cody did. Unfortunately he couldn’t fight off the little kids who were still holding onto his legs. Mokuba ran over to the action but was pounced on by a little girl by the name of Nancy. Yami got up and ran over to Yami Marik to try and help him. Joey and Yugi’s grandfather got up and tried to run to the Pharaoh, but Joey slipped onto the phone pieces that he had made earlier, and since he didn’t want to be the only one to fall, he pulled Yugi’s grandfather down with him.
“Why, you!” Solomon said. He jumped onto Joey and started beating the stuffing out of him while Yami was beating the little kids on Yami Marik with a textbook. Lydia got the apple that Yami threw and hurled it at the Pharaoh. It landed smack dab in his mouth due to the fact that Yami had it opened as he was screaming bloody murder at the little kids he was beating and the apple flew between his two rows of teeth. Yami gagged with the apple stuck in his mouth and he fell backward on the ground.
Tea managed to get up and run to Mokuba to rescue him from Nancy, but since Yami Marik thought that at that time it was convenient to slide the Puzzle away from the area that he was in, he slid the Puzzle across the floor, causing Tea to hear it. She was running toward Mokuba, but when she heard the sound she jerked her head around to see the Puzzle. Because of this she sprained her neck (“Oww!” she went.) and caused her to slip and fall on top of Nancy and Mokuba. Luckily, Mokuba rolled out of Tea’s way, so he got up, jumped over the two girls, and dived for the Puzzle that was headed for the teacher’s desk.
The Pharaoh tried to crawl over to Mokuba to try and take the Puzzle away from him, but it freaked Mokuba out to see a Pharaoh with in apple in his mouth reaching for him. Therefore, Mokuba screamed and threw the Puzzle at Tea, who was on top of Nancy. He managed to throw it to her just before Cody pounced on him and push himself and Mokuba into the desk.
Yami spit the apple out of his mouth and cried, “RUUUUUUUUN, TEA! RUN FOR YOUR FREAKIN’ LIIIIIIIIIIFE!”
“Okay, Yami!” Tea shouted, but Nancy pulled her ankles and make her fall on top of her and throw the Puzzle toward one of the open windows that was across from the room.
“Noooooooooooo!” everyone cried as they watched the artifact fly through the air. However, the Pharaoh had managed to gather the last of his strength (of course) and rise up, managing to force his bruised right arm up in the path of the Puzzle…
Good news: The Puzzle made contact with his hand.
Bad news: The part that made contact with his hand was the sharp part at the very bottom.
“Eyoooooooouuuch!” screeched Yami upon experiencing the pain of touching the pointy part of the pyramid-shaped puzzle with the palm of his bare hand. It didn’t really bleed or anything like that, but there was a mark on it. After severely poking it, the Puzzle bounced off of his hand and fell to the floor. Or did it?
Yes folks, it fell down, but luckily, Yami was able to lift his right leg under it to try and get it to land on him.
Good news: It worked.
Bad news: His body came in contact with the sharp part again.
“Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!” screamed Yami upon feeling the pain. He lowered his left hand to try and grab the chain of the Puzzle but lost his balance upon doing that. “Whooooooooooooooooaaaah!”
“Gotcha!” Cody cried as he reached for the Puzzle while he was on Mokuba. Unfortunately for everyone on the Pharaoh’s side, he caught the Puzzle with ease. Mokuba tried to grab him in order to get the Puzzle, but he failed due to the fact that Cody managed to slip away from him, which wasn’t really hard considering the fact that Cody was on top of Mokuba. The problem for him was that when Yami lost his balance he fell on top of Cody. Both people were exhausted from their fighting, so they groaned as they tried to recover.
The Puzzle slipped out of Cody’s hand and became out of reach for the two of them. Mokuba slowly tried to crawl around the two of them to try and get the Puzzle. Ishizu was on the floor still. Tea and Nancy were still on the floor as well, and Tea was moaning from her stiff neck. Odion was also on the floor, trying to break free from Lydia. Yami Marik was being beaten up by other little kids, but he realized that the Cody had “fumbled” the Millennium Puzzle. He also realized that if he stayed put, the little kids would stay on him and Mokuba could get the Puzzle and escape.
Everything is going great now, thought Yami Marik. All Mokuba has to do it get the Puzzle and run…
Unfortunately, things had to get worse. You see, Odion was completely beaten up by Lydia, so she freed herself from him and ran away. Lydia ran into Ishizu to try and beat her up as well so that she wouldn’t get up, so they got into a fight themselves. They formed a dust cloud which collided with the dust cloud that Joey and Yugi’s grandfather were in, and that one big super dust cloud flew to the front of the room where the teacher’s desk was. Yami and Cody were still on the ground, but Mokuba managed to get the Millennium Puzzle with his hand. He slowly held it in his hand, but he then turned to see the giant dust cloud of people headed his way.
“OH NO!” Mokuba cried as he saw the Puzzle.
The dust cloud of Ishizu, Lydia, Joey, and Yugi’s grandfather collided with Mokuba, and so he ended up in the dust cloud. To make matters worse, since Mokuba was near Cody and Yami, they ended up in the dust cloud as well. So now, Yami, Cody, Mokuba, Joey, Lydia, Ishizu, and Yugi’s grandfather were stuck in the dust cloud of fighting.
“AAUGH! THE PUZZLE WAS IN THERE!” shouted Yami Marik as he extended his hand out toward the dust cloud to try and grab the Puzzle. The pounding kids did the same, and this caused them to end up in the cloud as well. “WHOOOOOOOOOOAH!” they cried as they all flew into the cartoon dust cloud.
Jack and Elmer, two kids who were on different sides of the room, noticed what was going on and ran over to the action and tried to help, but they got pulled in as well. Now the dust cloud contained everybody except for Nancy, Tea, Odion, and, um, that’s it I think. This big cloud of dust of people fighting got so out of control that it flew around the classroom and then made it to the front of the room near the door where Tea and Nancy were causing, yep, you guessed it, them to get sucked into the dust cloud of doom (not to mention pure stupidity). With everyone except Odion caught in the mess, the dust cloud of people burst through the door and actually moved across the hallway outside of the room, up some stairs, and eventually to the roof of the school. The puzzle was still in the cloud of people killing each other or being killed (like that famous “kill or be killed” saying), and none of the morons noticed that they were on top of the roof. In fact, they didn’t notice that they even flew up to the room until they ended up going off of it shortly afterward.
Meanwhile, Odion slowly managed to get up. He just so happened to look at that open window to see a giant dust cloud slowly falling off the roof of the school while hearing the screaming that was coming from it. He scratched his head in confusion. “How did they get up there?” he said.
Anyway, the dust cloud of people fighting continued falling toward the ground. It eventually hit the ground and then rolled from the sidewalk that it landed on to an open manhole that was in the street, where it then fell through the manhole with all the people inside.
The dust finally cleared when everyone was too exhausted to continue fighting. They began huffing and puffing as they all looked around. They were located in a dark area under the street, and there was a greenish yellowish liquid that was flowing near the ground they were lying on. Everybody stood up and realized where they were.
“Hey wait,” said a tired Joey. “Don’t tell me we’re where I think we are!”
“Legoland?” Yami asked him.
“No, you fool!” cried Yami Marik. “I think we’re in the sewer system!”
“SAY WHAAAAAAAT?!” Joey cried. (Well, almost everybody realized where they were.)
Yes folks, apparently the dust cloud rolled out of the room, up on the roof, off the roof, and through a manhole. They were on the ground beside a ladder that led up to the top of the manhole, but they were near a lake of greenish yellowish liquid.
“Oh well,” Yami said as he sighed and brushed himself off. He then looked at his watch. (Wait, he has a watch?) “Okay, it’s noon.” (Once again, time flies when you’re being stupid.)
“Noon?!” Tea said. “Oh yeah, the Puzzle!”
“Okay,” said Yami, “now who has the Millennium Puzzle?”
He looked around at everyone in the sewer area. Everyone else looked around, but they didn’t see the Millennium Puzzle anywhere. None of them had the Puzzle!
“Oh snap!” said Yami. “The Puzzle is gone!”
“But where could it have gone?” Tea asked him, holding her neck in pain.
Everyone looked around for the artifact. They were on the “sidewalk” area under the sewer, and beside them was the lake of… well… yeah.
When Yami realized where the Puzzle had to be if it wasn’t on the sidewalk, he groaned and cried, “OOOOHHHH NOOOOOOOO! NOT THERE! ANYWHERE BUT IN THERE!”
Everybody else came with the same conclusion. The Millennium Puzzle was in the sea of sewer water, otherwise known as…
Meanwhile, Duke and Kaiba were still in denial. At the same time, Tristan and Yami Bakura were patting Yugi on the back as Yugi was sniffing from his crying. Marlin was just giggling as he watched them. So what will happen now that Yami and the gang are in the sewer? Will they get the Puzzle back? And will they ever get their cards changed? Find out… next time!
NEXT TIME: Chapter 30- "Adventure in the Sewer System!?"
Last edited: